#let this flawless love story be told to all
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Imagine being rhysands partner for centuries and having to wait for him in court while he’s under the mountain? Just to find out that the very day he is set free, he also mated with Feyre, the human girl that saved everyone? Perhaps he doesn’t tell her right away but over hears it after some time? Or Confronts him of how he treats her so differently from her? Asking why and confront how he acts now and he just blows up and says it? You choose!
like the stories
Rhys x Reader
Summary: Reuniting with Rhys isn't what you'd hoped for.
Warnings: mentions of drinking, angst
A/N: Thank you for the request!!
part two
Every day you waited. Not with the perfect, flawless, selfless i’ll-wait-a-thousand-years energy. Yes, you would wait a thousand years or longer, but certainly not patiently and there was a fair amount of cursing, screaming, and occasional binge drinking involved to cope.
Regardless, all you could do was wait, all you could do was your best to ignore the piece of you missing, the pain of that absence never abated, if anything it grew stronger over time. Until you had to rely on portraits to remember the exact detail of his face, until you couldn’t remember if he was citrus and sea or citrus and storms.
The stories, at least the ones you’ve read, only talk about the happy reunions. They never touch on the pain and misery of the separation.
Night after night you dreamed of a reunion. A few times you’d woken with tears in your eyes, the reunion dreams feeling more like a nightmare.
“I don’t want you anymore,” his voice was flat and so unlike him your chest ached.
“What did she do to you?” you whispered. That had to be the reason, she must’ve gotten into his head. The male you knew and fell in love with wouldn’t …
“She,” he spat, voice rising, “didn’t do anything.”
‘You, you, you.’ Rhys wasn’t in your mind, but the word echoed in his voice.
-
Mor, your closest friend and confidant, had to threaten to physically restrain you, to keep you from making your way right to the mountain, right to him.
“He’ll be back soon,” she said, voice hoarse. Half a promise, half a plea to the mother.
“He … he told you?” Your voice was low, quiet, disbelieving.
“He didn’t tell you?”
The world tightened around you, the air feeling dense, suffocating, too much. You saw Mor’s lips moving but couldn’t hear anything.
Like a bad omen, you felt his presence again, for the first time in nearly fifty years.
Mor’s eyes glazed, she glanced at you, lips moving in some kind of promise you didn’t hear before she winnowed away.
48 hours and he hadn’t graced you with his presence. Some kind of protagonist you were, you glanced at the bookshelf full of romance books, not very gracious and kind and understanding. The books had it wrong, you’d decided.
You knew his experience had been traumatic, and yours had been minimal in comparison, but you’d still suffered, hadn’t you? Still waited anxiously every night, not entirely sure he would return. Stuck in Velaris.
It took 72 hours.
Rhys stood across the room, watching you with something like longing and grief.
Barely fighting the urge to sprint and close the gap, you stopped a few feet away from him. His shoulders were tight, entire body taut, looking as if his muscles might snap at any second.
You held your arms open, letting him come to you. It seemed like the right thing to do.
One. Two. Three … Fifteen seconds before he closed the gap.
A three second hug.
You swallowed your disappointment. There’s no saying what he’d been through, and you’d only heard rumors. Perhaps it was wrong of you to assume he’d want any kind of physical touch.
“I missed you,”
“I missed you too,” the reply was too quick and missing the usual ‘love,’ or ‘darling’ on the end.
You could tell when you weren’t wanted somewhere, and took the hint. “I’m sure you have plenty to do,” you murmured.
He nodded.
Gods this was miserable.
You managed to excuse yourself with minimal extra embarrassment, and saved the tears for when you’d left the vicinity completely.
-
“A mate,” you whispered. Screaming didn’t feel right, it didn’t encompass the pure betrayal running through you. “When were you going to tell me?” Instead you had to overhear Mor and Cassian speaking of it. You kept going when he didn’t reply to you. “I thought you had more respect for me than that, I thought I meant more than that to you.”
“How could you compare to a mate?”
The words were stagnated, awkward, didn’t quite fit as a response to your statements and you knew he was just voicing his thoughts.
You understood what the stories meant now, when they said your heart dropped to your stomach.
Mouth opening, you didn’t need to be a daemati to read the words about to leave his lips, the backtracking.
One hand held up, his mouth snapped shut. Another time, another situation, you might have laughed at how easily you exercised that small bit of control over him.
The corner of your mouth tilted in a not quite cruel but not quite kind expression.
“Thank you for telling me how you feel,” you said flatly, adding “Rhysand,” emphasizing the last letter.
Irritation and hurt flashed across his beautiful features. Wanting the last word, you chose to stride through the doors, but paused to make sure they shut gently. He’d always hated slammed doors, and you couldn’t bring yourself to go that far.
Like the novels, where the protagonist gets her temporary revenge. Temporary. The pain will come later, but for now … you glanced at the nearest clock. Just before ten, Rita’s would be open for hours yet and you were a single female now.
Unlike the novels, he never came after you.
#acotar drabble#rhys x y/n#rhys x reader#rhysand x y/n#rhysand x reader#acotar x reader#acotar imagine
542 notes
·
View notes
Text
You're So Dumb ( Minsung )
➣ Pairing : Minho x Jisung x F!reader
➣ Genre : Fluff, Angst, Smut
➣ Words Count : 11.7k
➣ Warnings : MDI!!, Death, Cursing, Fingering (F), Oral (M&F), Unprotected sex (Don't do it), Double peneration, Anal sex, Mentions of getting pregnant, inexperience reader
➣ Synopsis : Minho and Jisung been a couple for a years when suddenly you transfer to both of their college, Your innocent captive both of the male hearts for the first time but you so dumb to realize that when they both be your friends only to win your heart
Masterlist
Thanks to my babe @lyramundana become my beta reader for this story & she make smutty part more hot as i don't really know write smut part, hope everone who reading this enjoy ❤️🔥
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Jisung and Minho left class together after the professor dismissed all of the students. Jisung, as usual, would be chatting happily with his boyfriend when something caught his eyes. He stopped mid away from his talking, which made Minho give him a confused face, since Jisung suddenly was sharing the new games he played last night. Minho tried to find the source that grabbed Jisung’s attention and so he followed the boy’s look. 50 meters away from the couple, stood you, who looked completely lost in the hallway while looking around for help to search for your class, since you were recently transferred and everything was unknown to you.
You wanted to approach the students despite your shyness, since you knew you had to leave your comfort zone sooner or later and interact with real people, so when two attractive males came towards you, you were obviously taken aback with their presence and so you sheepishly smiled at them with blushing face, like a cherry, and you didn't expect the guy who looked so much like a squirrel cheerfully greet you.
" Hi " He waved at you with a bright smile while the other male only stared at you.
" Hi " You waved back at him.
" Are you new here? " He asked you with a kind smile.
" Uhm, yes " You answered shyly.
" We can help you if you want " The other guy offered.
You felt grateful for the gesture, that meant so much with the hard time you were having, so you introduced yourself and told them your situation.
" I'm Y/n L/n " You said your full name.
" I'm Han Jisung and this guy is Lee Minho " Jisung excitedly introduced himself and Minho to you with a happy expression.
You smiled back at them, and Jisung began to help you find your class, which was set to begin in a few minutes, with Minho quietly following both of you from behind with a cold face without speaking. While you and Jisung talked about your respective study majors, Jisung's eyes sparkled as he talked to you, finding you so cute and beautiful at the same time. If he wasn’t dating Minho and loved him with all his being, he would feel like falling in love with you. Once you arrived to your designated class, you thanked the couple and entered the classroom, leaving them in the empty hallway.
After class,
You walked towards the cafeteria to get some food when someone stopped you on your tracks. A tall boy with flawless skin looked at you, with a sweet smile painted on his lips. You eyed him curiously, having no idea who he was, so you asked if he needed something.
" I just want to know your name " He stared at you.
" I'm Y/n L/N " You introduced yourself.
" Nice to meet you, I'm Choi Soobin but you can just call me Soobin " He smiled, showing his dimple.
You poked it without thinking, and when you realized, your face become red from pure embarrassment, but Soobin just laughed at your cute action.
" I see that you like my dimple " Soobin teased you.
" I'm sorry " You apologize with a small voice but Soobin just shrugged it off.
" Let's go eat something, I’d like us to be friends " Soobin softly pulled you inside the cafeteria.
You followed his lead into the busy place, and few eyes glanced at your direction. Mostly guys that shamelessly checked you out, which made you uncomfortable, and Soobin, noticing this, turned around just to give them all a stern glare. Soobin shielded you from their eyes.
" Ignore them, they’re just creeps with nothing better to do" Soobin guided your body to the counter so you guys could pick your food.
You found an empty table at the corner of the cafeteria. You took the first bite and your eyes widened in surprise by how good it was, while Soobin giggled at your reaction. The food was great and it gave you energy to continue your day. You guys chatted, talking about yourselves, when you heard a familiar voice from the distance and you looked up to the source. You see Jisung and Minho entering the cafeteria with some friends, talking among themselves, and you can’t help but notice they’re all as handsome. You stare at them for a while, then you shake your head out of the trance and try to focus on the story Soobin was telling you.
・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・❥・
Jisung had been glancing at your table when you laughed at something Soobin told you. He immediately noticed your figure when he and the others entered, but seeing you with someone else he didn’t know, he decided not to approach you. Jisung kept staring at you, admiring your laugh, until someone snapped their fingers in front of his face and abruptly woke him up from his trance. Jisung looked at the person responsible, Changbin.
" What do you want, Hyung? " Jisung felt annoyed by the interruption, which stopped him from seeing your cute laugh.
" Dude, you keep eyeing that lady over there, while your boyfriend is literally by your side " Changbin said sarcastically.
Jisung turned to Minho, who looked surprisingly calm despite Jisung’s shameless ogling. The boy didn’t seeme to be jealous or bothered in any way. This confused not only Minho, but also the rest of the group, who expected a very different reaction from Minho.
" Hyung, you look weird today " Felix comment about his behaviour.
" What do you mean? What makes me look weird today? " Minho asked calmly the freckled boy.
" You always get mad when others stare at your Hannie too long or when he even looks at strangers, but now you don’t even care he’s ogling at some girl " Seungmin answered instead.
" Well, it's not like you’re making advances on her, right, Jagi? " Minho turned to his boyfriend.
Jisung blinked repeatedly, trying to process what just happened right now. Minho continued to eat, not caring about his friends and boyfriend’s obvious shock.
" 하지만 그 여자는 예쁘다 ( she really is pretty ) " Bang Chan and Hyunjin commented about you, throwing you a quick look.
The couple immediately turned their heads toward those two, frowning. Jisung felt like protesting but someone beat him to it.
" Don't look at her " Minho snapped at the boys.
Minho’s voice felt like a warning. Both males looked at Minho, narrowing they eyes at him until Bang Chan let out a teasing smile for Minho. Jisung also smiled meaningfully at his boyfriend.
" Oh... You sound so possessive " Hyunjin wiggled his eyebrow at Minho, but the boy ignored his teasing.
" I’m serious. We’ll have problems otherwise" Minho said to everyone like he was talking about the weather, not knowing that Jisung felt giddy about his threats.
" Tch... You already have your boyfriend,and she seems to be single, so what's the problem? " Seungmin rolled his eyes.
" What the fuck did I say? " Minho slapped Seungmin lightly in the head with his palm, which made the younger boy glare at him.
Jisung calmed Minho down before he actually started a fight with Seungmin, while Bang Chan held Seungmin from getting up from the chair. The others only watched the scene in front of them with indifference.
After lunch,
You said your goodbyes to Soobin after you guys had to part ways for class. You searched for your next one and you, this time, you found it quickly before having to ask for help. You entered the still empty class and sat in the middle row seats, when the class door opened abruptly and two boys entered the classroom while chatting with each other. Jisung's smile widened at seeing her in his and Minho’s next class. Jisung guessed you’ll have the same subjects as them after this one, so he pulled Minho behind him to sit besides you.
" Well, hello again " Jisung greeted you with enthusiasm.
You lifted up your face to see the boy standing by your side with his boyfriend, and you offered them a friendly smile.
" Hello " You shyly greeted them back..
" Can we sit down with you? " Jisung asked, seemingly uncaring whether Minho wanted to sit with you or not.
" Sure, the seat is all yours " You gestured for them.
A few more people arrived, but you were more focused on the book you brought to kill time before class while the couple besides you were playing with their phones. Then, you felt someone approaching you.
" Excuse me " The person spoke with a timid voice.
The three of you looked up. A cute boy was standing at your left side with a shy smile.
" Yes? " You questioned him.
" Can I sit here? " He looked directly at you and offered a sweet smile.
" Sure " You were kinda taken aback, but saw no problem with it, so you moved slightly to the side to let him sit, not knowing that two people weren’t exactly comfortable with the guy being close to you.
Minho and Jisung were burning with a strange feeling they knew that they shouldn’t be having, and only because a cute guy was speaking to her with obvious interest. They still kept sending daggers in his direction,but they quickly looked away when you suddenly turned your head at them. You felt like someone kept staring at you, but you saw no one in particular paying attention. It weirded you out, but you let it slide, thinking it was your imagination.
Jisung and Minho communicated silently about that guy who kept you distracted. Jisung pouted a little bit while glancing at you, who seemed too engrossed speaking with the guy, ignoring them completely. Minho also felt like pouting but he hid better than Jisung, pulling his poker face. The professor finally entered the class with a stern face.
" Alright, everyone put down your phones and silence. The class has started." She spoke loudly to make sure everyone heard.
People obeyed and put down their phones or any distractions they were indulging in. No one wanted to be kicked out of class already.
・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・❥・
Once the class was over, you began to put everything in your bag and hurried to get out of college. You were walking while searching frantically for something in your bag, until one strong hand grasped your right arm, forcing you to stop and bump into a firm chest. You felt a strong wind past your side and you managed to see a car drove at fast speed. It would have been a tragedy if someone didn’t pull you back.
You turned to meet your savior and saw one pair of beautiful brown eyes looking deeply to you. It was Minho.
Your cheeks felt hot as you took in his beautiful features, so you looked away before you embarrassed yourself further.
" Thank you, Minho - ssi " You couldn’t bring yourself to look at him after what just happened.
" You need to pay more attention where you go, it's dangerous for a clumsy girl like you " Minho flicked your forehead with his fingers.
You rubbed your forehead after that with a pout.
" That hurt " You glared at him, while Minho kept his calm face.
" Next time don't be so reckless, you would’ve died if I haven’t been there " He told you in a way that made him sound like an older brother speaking to his younger sibling.
" Fine, I’ll be more careful from now on " You say with a defeated tone.
Your phone started to ring and you hurried to respond. After seeing the person calling, you answered excitedly, not caring Minho was listening.
" Unnie! " You exclaimed on the phone.
Your sister greeted you on the other side, and both of you chatted while Minho just listened to the conversation, walking with you. He kept you company in silence.
Half a year later,
After you and Minho became somewhat close, it was only matter of time before you befriended Jisung too, and so the three of you became almost inseparable. Despite the trust you guys had between you, you couldn’t even suspect the biggest secret that they kept from you. You got to knew they were dating practically since their first day in college, and sometimes, when you saw how loving and infatuated they acted with each other, you couldn’t help a tiny bubble of envy at the display. You guys were spending time together as usual, and you let out a sigh.
" What’s up with you in the morning? " Jisung questioned her.
" Nothing, it just.. sometimes I feel lonely seeing you both together. I just wish that I also had someone to treat me like that " You admitted.
Minho and Jisung exchanged a glance after you said that. You don't notice how they frown when you mention getting a boyfriend for yourself.
" We can treat you like that too if you want " Minho tried to give her a hint but of course she didn’t understand it.
" Forget it, I don't wanna be a third wheel in your relationship " You put your chin at your palm while sipping your water.
"Who said anything about third wheel? You can be part of this relationship too " Jisung tried to give you another hint.
You shook your head at them while making at x with your arms. They frown a bit, thinking you’re rejecting them.
"I can’t, if I want to be part of you guys, we need to fall in love with each other first " You answered with a serious face.
Both of them mentally face palmed with at your blindess for not getting what they were trying to tell you. That they were already falling in love with you. On the other hand, you don’t want to ruin your friendship with them by getting in between their beautiful relationship.
" I adore her but she’s really dumb " Minho whispered to Jisung besides him.
" We just need to find another way to make sure she understands” Jisung replied.
Minho respected his boyfriend’s determination to court you, even though they’ve already thrown all kind of hints at you and tried everything to make you see what they felt for you, to no avail. You were completely ignorant to it all, never realizing or understanding their words, which made Minho kinda lose hope but Jisung refused to give up and was resolved to make you their girlfriend already. They would have to seduce you until you were head over heels for them.
You squint your eyes when you saw Jisung grinning to no one while Minho looked lost in his thoughts. You slam your hand against the table to make them snap out of it.
" What are you thinking about? " You curiously asked them.
" Nothing in particular " Jisung simply answered, not looking at your face.
' Weird ' You thought.
A while later,
Soobin approached the table where you three were sitting. You narrowed your eyes at his dejected face. Soobin didn't say anything, just flopped besides you and had you all wondering what was wrong with him. You nudged his arm and he looked up to you with sad eyes.
" Y/n " Soobin mumbled.
" What? " You knew that something was bothering him.
" What are you supposed to do if your crush doesn't get your hints that you like them? " Soobin give you a question.
" Well, she must really dumb then " You replied back to Soobin.
Jisung and Minho deadpanned at your answer, since you were the only one dumb enough to not pick on the obvious signs they had been giving you for months.
" Huhu... She doesn’t respond to my signs. Either she doesn’t get them or she just doesn’t like me back " Soobin sobbed at your shoulder and you slowly patted his shoulder to comfort him.
" Chaeryeong will never understand what you’re saying unless you tell her directly what you feel. You should confess your feelings for her right away instead of waiting for her to read your signs" You told the crying boy.
" Should I.. really do that? " Soobin stared at you with hopeful puppy eyes
" Yes. If you want, we can help you with the confession " You glanced at Minho and Jisung, who looked at you shocked.
" We don't wanna be involved in your plan " Minho protested.
" Pretty please? " You gave them your best puppy eyes, and Minho’s heart started to beat faster at your cuteness.
Jisung enjoyed seeing his boyfriend’s reaction and was curious to see his response after your pleading. Finally, the older boy sighed.
" Okay fine " Minho said in defeat.
You and Soobin cheered together. The three of them started to think of a plan for Soobin to confess and he listened with rapt attention. Your idea was hiding somewhere near with the boys when Soobin confessed to Chaeryeong, in case he needed some assistance. You were so excited about explaining everything to Soobin that you didn’t notice the adoring gaze the couple were giving you.
・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・❥・
Minho was waiting for Jisung outside the bathroom when he saw you walking down with another guy. He was tall, at least compared to himself and Jisung, and you were smiling at him in a way you never did around Minho and Jisung or any of your friends, so he assumed the worst.
Jisung got out the from bathroom, only to catch his boyfriend looking fixated in a certain point, so he followed his eyes and saw you walking with another guy, laughing together with him. Jisung tilted his head a little to get a better view of the mysterious boy but he furrowed his eyebrows when he recognized the face.
" Why is Wonpil Sunbaenim with her? " Jisung asked, seeing you with their senior.
Minho shrugged his shoulder as a reply. They were tempted to follow you both, but they already agreed with their own friends to meet up at their dorm to hang out, so they ended up continuing their way as you faded from their sight.
Next day,
Jisung or Minho didn't see you at class, and they both thought you were running late. However, the class already started and there was no sign of you, making them worried that the professor would punish you if you arrived too late. They were unable to focus with your absence.
They didn’t see you the whole day, so they came to the conclusion you had something important to do, until they came across Soobin with his new girlfriend, who explained them the situation.
" Ohh... Minho and Jisung Hyung " Soobin greeted the boys, who just stared at him.
" Y/n is sick today, that's why she didn’t come. She told me to tell you, since you didn’t reply to her messages " Soobin told them.
Minho rushed to check his phone and, just like Soobin said, you sent him a message claiming you caught a cold and asking them to take notes for you so you could catch up to class. Minho immediately replied to your texts.
Minho Are you ok? Y/N I'm fine, just a fever Minho Me and Jisung will visit you after class, you need anything? Y/N Can you bring me some food? Minho Of course. Take care Y/N
Thanks
Minho closed his phone and told Jisung about his idea to visit your dorm this afternoon and bring your favorite snacks to cheer you up. Both of them thanked Soobin for the information and hurried to do their own thing.
After class,
Minho’s class ended earlier than usual, which gave him more time to cook you some food while Jisung’s class finished. Both of them went towards your dorms, carrying the food and notes you asked them for. Jisung knocked at the door until it cracked open, with standing in front of them with a tired face.
" You’re here already " You said in a weak tone.
" You already ate? " Minho questioned you after seeing your condition.
" Not yet " You let them enter your empty dorm.
You lived alone, so there was no roommate to take care of you. You laid down at the sofa in living room with a blanket wrapped around your body, while Minho took out the food from the container and Jisung helped him to bring the warm food to you.
" Eat this, Hyung cooked personally for you " Jisung spilled the truth behind the food they brought for you.
" Aww... So sweet of you, Minnie " You sent the male a sugary smile as you took your first bite.
Minho was glad that you enjoyed the food, previously worried that the fever wouldn’t let you enjoy the taste of it. When you finished, you tried to put the dirty plate at the sink to wash it but Minho softly pushed you away from it to take over, leaving you to rest. You went back to the sofa with Jisung, walking with the blanket wrapped around you like a burrito. You felt drowsy after eating and struggled to keep your eyes opened. After all, the boys took time to visit you so you felt it was quite rude to fall asleep with them present.
" C’mon, let’s go to bed. You’re sick, you shouldn’t be pushing yourself much " Jisung helped you stand up and took you to your bedroom.
He made you lay down on the bed and placed a blanket on your body. Your eyes couldn’t remain open anymore, so you gave up and finally let sleep take over your body. Jisung caressed your hair softly while Minho put a wet cloth on top of your forehead, and so they both looked after you for the remaining day. Minho held your hand and played with your fingers to distract himself, but Jisung could see his boyfriend’s distress at your state.
Minho never showed this worry toward someone else apart from him or their friends, so Jisung knew how important you truly were for him, Jisung didn't feel jealous at all at the realization, already come to terms that he cherished you just as much. He didn’t want to think about the possibility of you with other boys that weren't them. Jisung wanted to make you their lover, their wife even, and he knew Minho felt exactly the same way. They weren’t just a couple, they were soulmates, and so their minds were always connected, reading each other’s intentions. Jisung only wished that one day you would finally see their love for you and accepted to be theirs.
・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・❥・
Once you recovered from the cold you didn’t waste time in returning to class, but one day, when you opened your locker, something strange happened. You saw a gift inside without any notes or name of the person who sent it to you. You took it out from your locker and saw it was your favorite candy. You looked around to see if you could maybe catch a glimpse of the responsible, but there was no one near. You entered your class, which was already filled with a few students, and took your usual seat to open the candy. Minho and Jisung approached you, exchanging a knowing grin at the candy in your hands.
You greeted them as you tasted your gift. Jisung placed his hand on your forehead to check if you still had some fever, but your skin felt normal and didn’t even look pale as before. Then, the teacher arrived and all chats were cut sharply at his presence.
Break time,
You were with the boys on the way to buy your food and spend the break hour with others. The three of you got what you wanted and walked towards your already designated table.
" Hey, Y/n " Felix waved his tiny hand toward you with his usual bright smile.
" Hey, Felix " You put your food beside Changbin as you replied to the freckled boy.
" Are you healthy now? " Changbin asked first.
" I'm better now, thanks to both of them for acting like my personal nurses " You glanced at your best friends with a soft smile.
The other boys gave the couple teasing looks, but Minho was quick to glare at them until they resorted to eating in fear of his reaction. While nine of you chatted happily, a girl came towards their table with a seductive smile directed at Minho and Jisung, but neither of them acknowledged her presence.
" Hello " She greeted everyone in table except for you, to whom she rolled her eyes at.
" Who are you? " Chan asked, raising his eyebrow in her direction with zero interest.
" I'm Tiffany, and I wanted to talk with these hotties right here " She battled her eyelashes at the boys.
Minho straight up ignored her and put his attention on you, who were also ignoring the Tiffany girl as you talked with Changbin, who didn’t seem to care about the girl in front of their table either. Hyunjin and the others didn’t hide their disgusted faces at Tiffany’s fake chirpy voice when she talked to the couple, and Jisung didn’t bother to even look at her. Tiffany could see how both boys absolutely ignored her and looked at you instead.
" Uhm... Well, it seems like no one here wants to talk to you, so you can leave. " Seungmin never held back when it came to put people in their place, and right now, he didn’t miss a second to tell Tiffany where was hers.
" Yeah, we’re not really interested in being friends with girls, sorry" Changbin barely spared the girl a glance before returning all his attention to his food.
Tiffany scoffed in disbelief and offense, before pointing at you and sputtered some words that made more than one in the table felt their blood boil.
" Then what about this slut here, uh?! She's also a girl and you’re all hanging out with her. Did she fuck all of you and earned the privilege!? " Tiffany exclaimed with rage, obviously petty about being so plainly rejected.
Everyone at the table glared at Tiffany for even suggesting such things in front of them and they had every intention to show her how wrong she was, but before any of them could stand up to put her down a few pegs, you spoke calmly without looking at the girl.
" With all respect, you're the only slut I see here. With the way you’re dressed I can’t tell if you’re here to study or get some clients. And for your information, I didn’t need to seduce either of them to sit at their table, but I guess you don’t know how to do that, right? " You were shy and hated conflicts, sure, but after dealing with fever for days and the stress of exams, you didn’t have the mental energy to just ignore her. You just wanted to eat peacefully and be with your friends.
Tiffany’s face became fully red, either from embarrassment, anger, or both. In a fit, she grabbed a cup of coffee and threw the liquid at your clothes, making you yelp and jump off your seat at the burning feeling on your skin. Jisung had enough and stood up, pushing his chair backwards and roughly grabbing Tiffany by the collar of her shirt.
" What the fuck is your problem, bitch?! Weren’t we fucking clear enough?! We don’t want anything to do with garbage like you. Pull that shit again and I’ll break your hands " Jisung’s grip started to hurt the girl, and Chan had to intervene to pull him away before he actually hit her.
Minho helped to fix your clothes a bit after what happened and he brough you to the nearest bathroom so she would wash her skin and made sure it didn’t get severely burnt. The others handled Tiffany for good. Jisung arrived to the bathroom shortly after calming down to check on you guys.
" How is she? " Jisung asked his boyfriend, both of them waiting outside the women’s bathroom.
" She’s good.. I think, but her skin got burned a little "
Their eyes immediately fled at you once you stepped out, fresh tears in your eyes from the pain and humiliation, and with coffee stains still in your clothes. Their heart broke at seeing you like that, so they hugged you tightly to comfort you. You returned their hug eagerly.
" Want to go back to your dorm? " Minho asked her in a whisper, caressing her head.
You nodded at him, and they accompanied you after telling the others they were leaving. You opened the door quickly and the boys stepped right behind you. You changed your clothes and saw some red spot on your shoulder from the burn. You’ll have to cover that somehow, at least until it wasn’t so visible.
But the boys could see that mark clearly and it made them clench their fists until their knuckles turned white. You didn’t dare to look at their faces, worried that it’ll only ignite their anger more and make them do something stupid. You knew they were probably blaming themselves for what happened. Minho stood in front of you and did something that caught completely off guard and made your heart flutter intensely. He kissed your burnt shoulder.
You stared at him in disbelief and a quickly blushing face, while Jisung looked at your reaction with amusement.
" Wh- why did- you do that? " You had trouble speaking.
" To ease the pain a little " Minho replied casually, like he didn’t care about it.
You felt like your heart was about to burst out of your chest after that unexpected gesture, and you felt your face even hotter than your shoulder when the coffee fell, which made Jisung coo at you. You glared at him for his teasing, and maybe from not stopping his partner from doing that.
" You both should go back to campus. You guys have another class soon" You hurried both of them out of your dorm.
Both boys gave you a cheeky smile before they were practically kicked out of your dorm and had the door slammed on their faces. You laid your forehead against the door, hand placed where your heart was beating erratically, and the scene of Minho's kiss your shoulder kept on playing inside your head. You tried your best to forget it because you didn’t want to give yourself fake hope. He probably just wanted to make you feel better with a cute gesture. That’s all.
{Time Skip}
You sat down on a bench with tears running down your cheeks. Your sister called you early in the morning and told you that your grandfather passed away. You wouldn’t see him ever again. You cried as silently as you could while students passed by you and looked concerned. In the distance, two figures approached the girl to try and surprise her, but froze in shock at seeing her shoulders shaking and hearing her sobs.
Jisung immediately sat next to you and rubbed your back to calm you down a bit, while Minho sat at the other side with a worried expression plastered on his face. You couldn’t bring yourself to utter any words, but seeing them made you cry harder.
" What happened, kitty? Please, tell us " Minho gently asked.
Your puffy eyes looked at him and Minho felt the strong urge to kiss your pout away., He cleaned the tears from your face and showed you he was more than ready to listen.
" My- my... " You choked on your words, feeling the sobs coming again, before continuing with the sentence.
" My grandfather passed away and I- I can't see him for- the last time. I wouldn’t see him again " You took a deep breath so that you could stop crying, but it was useless.
Both of them stared at you with sadness and engulfed you in their warm arms. You sobbed on their shoulders, leaving wet spots from your tears in their clothes.
They helpless look at each other as you keep crying, their hearts shattering at not knowing how to help you.
" It's okay, everything will be just fine " Minho rubbed your shoulder to reassure you.
" What should I do now? " You sniffled on Minho’s arms with a puffy face.
Your body was welcomed by Minho and Jisung, and with their support, they pushed you to let all your emotions out, in the safety of their arms.
・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・❥・
Few weeks later
You stared at the present inside your locker when you went to grab your notebook. In the past few months, you’ve been getting presents from an anonymous person and you didn’t have the slightest clue about who could be.
" Hey, Y/n " Minho tapped your shoulder softly.
" Minho " You gave him a bright smile, which came out naturally when he or Jisung were near.
" Another gift? " Jisung asked you from behind Minho’s.
You nodded at him while opening the present and find your favorite chocolate inside. You pouted after seeing it, since you had in mind to throw the whole thing away, but since it was your favorite treat, you were incapable.
" You should eat it, isn’t it one of your favorites? " Both Minho and Jisung told you simultaneously, which made them look at each other weirdly.
You didn't notice the identical grin on their faces. You really had no idea who could be sending you these stuff, which in reality it was the men behind you, simply because they wanted to cheer you up after suffering and because they indirectly wanted show their love for you. The three of you walked back to class and gossiped around.
After class,
When were getting out of the classroom, you were met by Wonpil in front of the door, who smiled sweetly at you and unknowingly made the boys burn with jealousy.
" Can I borrow her for a moment, guys? " Wonpil asked the males, who looked ready to kill him just by their gazes alone.
" Sure, Huung " Both of them gave him the same fake smile.
Wonpil pulled you away and made it impossible to heard what he was saying to you. Both boys had to grasp unto every bit of self-control in their beings to not snatch you away and glue to back to their sides, but they respected you too much for that. Wonpil whispered something at you and you nodded occasionally to let him know you were paying attention. Wonpil let you go after he was done and left the hallway as you returned with your best friends, who were very eager to have you back.
" What did Woonpil Sunbae want from you? " Jisung was the first to ask.
" Nothing important, just wanted my help with something " You avoided looking at them while answering.
Jisung exchanged a suspicious glance with Minho, but they silently agreed to not question you more, especially seeing that you didn’t give more details, so they simply continued their way towards the cafeteria to meet the others. After you picked your trail of food, you started to seach your way to the table where the others were already sitting, when someone blocked your way. Well, not just someone, but non other that the annoying girl that threw coffee at you.
Tiffany didn't let you walk away from her, instead she with her friends was giving you a dirty look that was supposed to be threatening, but you returned their glares with as much interest as if they were dead rats. Before Tiffany could get to do anything to you, Jeongin approached your side and his posture alone was enough to make them leave hurriedly. help you out. Tiffany frowned at being stopped from continuing her “revenge”, but she eventually left.
" Are you okay, Noona? " Jeongin walked beside you until both of you arrived to table.
" I'm fine, Innie. Thanks for the help" You patted his head as you put your trail on the table.
The others looked at you two with bewildered expressions, and Jeongin began to explain what happened, or what almost happened.
" Tch, that bitch still has the nerve to disturb you after what she did?. If she pulls anything again, I will handle her myself " Changbin muttered under his breath when he heard.
" It doesn’t matter, people like her aren’t satisfied until they get their way. Let’s just pretend she doesn’t exist" You ate your food, brushing away the topic.
Minho and Jisung finally arrived at the table with their food. You discreetly sign at the others to not mention what happened, but like always, Hyunjin was already talking about it and wanted to slap his face. Minho and Jisung both stared, but you avoided their eyes by making yourself busy with your food.
" She's really dared to disturb our girl again " Jisung mumbled under his breath but everyone else except you caught the words.
Seungmin slapped Hyunjin in the head with an annoyed face, while Hyunjin looked at Seungmin confused but he understood quickly as he saw the couple glare at you for not telling them. Hyunjin pursed his lips, feeling guilty and giving you an apologetic face.
‘ I'm sorry ’ Hyunjin mouthed at you. You gave him a reassurance smile to show at him that you weren’t really mad at him.
The rest of guys looked at them with their mouths agape. Minho somehow felt proud at Jisung’s words and hoped one day they could finally mean something. You weren’t even aware of what was happening, too busy filling your stomach.
" Wow, I didn't expect that from you " Chan recovered from his shock and took a sip of his coffee.
" It's true, though " Jisung ignored the teasing smile from others, prefering to confidently speak about you like you were already his and Minho’s girl.
" What are you guys talking about? Sungie, is there something that I don't know? " You turned your head to them and made them fall into silent panic.
" Nothing, nothing " Felix quickly covered his friend.
" We were just.. talking about men’s matter. Nothing interesting " Jeongin tried to help Felix out and let out an awkward laugh.
" O..kay " You said hesitantly and looked at them with suspicion.
Everyone was sweating under your stare but you didn't say anything else after that. Jisung and Minho glanced at each other with a smile on their faces. Once you’re all done with the food, the boys decide to accompany you in case Tiffany tries something else again.
{Time Skip}
The group found it weird when you started to always meet up with Wonpil and even missed a few times your lunch with them. The couple grew sad that you spent more time with another guy than them and they both felt jealousy eating them inside. This time, you also missed lunch with the eight of them and someone approached their table with a twisted smile. Seungmin was the first to notice that particular someone and let out a loud annoyed sigh.
" Trouble is coming, " Seungmin muttered.
Tiffany took a sit beside Minho without even asking his permission, crossing her legs while giving everyone a smug look.
" What do you want now? You're not welcomed here " Hyunjin's voice was full of despise. Tiffany let out a annoying laugh.
" Where's the girl that always glued to you all? She ran away with other guys? " Tiffany spoke with sarcasm.
" That's none of your business " Jisung snapped at her.
Tiffany was shocked for a moment but she smirked at Jisung as she spoke once again.
" Did you all know that Wonpil wants to propose to her? " Tiffany looked toward two specific boys to see their reactions.
" What nonsense are you talking about now? Seriously, you really make me want to smack that plastic face of yours " Changbin almost threw his hand at Tiffany but Felix stopped him in time.
Suddenly, chaos erupted in the cafeteria and someone yelled about a guy proposing to one girl. Tiffany gave the group an arrogant smile. The boys didn’t waste time to run out from the cafeteria to see what was going on. Outside, everyone could see how Wonpil kneeled in front of you while holding a ring in his right hand. Minho and Jisung couldn't stand watching more and stormed out of the place heartbroken.
When you saw your best friends leaving the scene, you chased while Wonpil explained to the people exactly what happened between him and you. You stopped the couple while breathing heavily and made them both stare at you with shocked face.
" Y/n " Jisung furrowed his eyebrows at seeing you stand in front of them when you were with Woonpil just seconds ago. Minho gave you his bottle to drink some water.
" Why are you here? Didn't Wonpil Sunbaenim proposed to you? "
" Listen, you misunderstood the situation. He didn't propose at me " You explained to them.
" Then what he just did? " Minho exclaimed.
" Wonpil Oppa is my brother-in-law, and just now he was practicing to surprise my sister. Tomorrow is their anniversary " You told them everything while still recovering your breath.
Minsung felt relieved after hearing the truth and immensely happy to know that Wonpil didn't actually propose at you. You then revealed why you always missed lunch with them, since you were helping Wonpil to prepare everything. You apologized to both of them for ignoring them without an explanation, but they assured you they weren’t angry about it and thanked you for telling them the truth before they could get wrong ideas.
・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・・❥・❥・
Chan was throwing a party tonight to celebrate everyone in the group was almost done with their studies. You got ready for the party while your best friends waited for you outside your dorm. When you went to meet them, they struggled to keep their mouths shut at seeing you. You were wearing a short black dress that wrapped your body like a fine glove and showed your curves, all while letting your hair down and carefully styled. You felt shy under their intense eyes, so you snapped your fingers to pull them out of their daydreaming.
" Wow, you look so hot " Jisung bite his lips as he discreetly checked you out.
" Thank you. You both look really hot too " You complimented back.
When you arrive to the party, you see everyone invited was already inside, filling the house with music and dancing or playing around. You got in to find the guys while the couple walked behind you. You found them already with drinks in their hands.
" Channie " You hugged him with a big smile on your face.
" Y/n " Chan hugged you back while raising his hand towards the other two boys.
" Wow, you look so gorgeous tonight" Chan complimented you when he noticed your choice of clothing.
The others also greeted you happily, and sometimes they would tease you about how certain someones would be jealous if another guy checked you out. You didn't get what they meant but your best friends understood it quickly. They both secretly glared at others as a warning to stop the teasing. Jeongin got you some drinks to make you feel comfortable around the party, which was getting crowded by people. The boys started to join the dancefloor, and you saw Hyunjin and Felix dancing silly with each other, having fun.
You saw a hand in front of you and looked up to the owner. It was Minho, standing in front of you while stretching out his hand for you to grab. You saw that Jisung was gone somewhere, so you two were left alone.
" May I have a dance with you? " Minho had a charming smile on his face.
You took his hand and let him lead you to the dance floor. For some reason, Minho’s gaze on you tonight felt different from usual, and you sense he wanted to tell you something from the way he opened his mouth at times but closed it before mustering any words. You wrapped your arms around his neck while he hugged your waist, your bodies smoothly following the slow music. You danced with Minho for a few minutes until someone tapped your shoulder from behind.
Jisung held out his hand for you and Minho stepped quietly away to give you two some space. It was his partner’s turn now. The music changed to a fast-beat music. You let the music guide your body through, and then you felt Jisung subtilty grinding against you from behind. You brushed it off, as your bodies were very close and so it was normal to feel his movements, so you enjoyed the dancing, both of you jumping like crazy and having fun, until your feet hurt and so you decided to drink something.
When you went to grab your drinks, some guy approached you in the kitchen with some drinks in hand. He talked to you for a moment and you played along, unaware of the menacing glare that your friends were throwing at the scene from afar. Suddenly, he tried to fix your hair but that was when a hand stopped him by the wrist with a vice grip, while another hand pulled you away from the kitchen. You caught Minho whispering something in that male’s ear before letting him go and followed you and Jisung.
Jisung gently pushed your body inside the car and Minho started the engine, driving away from Chan’s house with an unreadable face. You didn’t dare to speak after seeing those looks on their faces, so you remained silent until they pulled near your dorms and accompanied you there. The three of you entered in utter silence, making you uneasy.
" Why did you leave the party? " You finally spoke, frowning at them.
'' Seriously, you’re being irritating for no reason, what’s going on? " You stared at them, waiting for an explanation.
You gasped when Jisung abruptly pinned you against a wall as looked deep into your eyes. You didn't try to push Jisung away, too shocked by his actions.
" You're so dumb " He muttered.
You went from shocked to offended at his words, but before you could say anything, he spoke again and what he said left you speechless.
" We can’t stand seeing you with other guys. You really never noticed anything about us, huh?! " Jisung’s face was merely inches away from yours.
" We became close to you so we can won your heart. We sent you so many hints, tried to make you see our feelings. Like, you really didn’t ever suspect who were sending you all those mysterious gifts? All of them being coincidentally things you told us you liked and no one but us knew?" Jisung tightened his hold on your wrist and you couldn’t bring yourself to talk back.
" You’re so fucking blind, kitten " Minho whispered in your ear.
" You make us fall head over heels for you day after day, and still have no idea what you do to us. Well, love, we reached our limits " Minho’s voice turned raspy.
He grabbed your chin to make you face him before he slammed his lips against yours. You were frozen in place for a moment, but after a few seconds, your body moved at its own accord and returned the kiss with eagerness. Minho bite your lips gently to let his tongue enter your mouth and explore it. Jisung licked his own lips, seeing what was unfolding in front of his eyes and he felt his body grow warmer and warmer as he watched Minho practically devour you. He felt his pants getting tighter by seconds, and Minho eventually stopped the kiss, breathing heavily. You looked dazed after such a heated, intimate exchange.
" God, you drive me crazy " Minho's voice was filled with exasperated lust and kissed you again.
When he stopped to regain his breath, Jisung held your face and kissed you roughly, making you moan in his mouth. Minho smirked at seeing his boyfriend’s sudden aggressiveness. You become putty in the boy’s hands as he tastes your lips like a hungry man. Jisung paused to let both of you some time to breathe before lunging at you again, and Minho had to eventually intervene so the younger didn't asphyxiate you. Your lips were swollen and wet by the end of it, and your mind felt like it was filled with liquid.
" You- you love me? Both of you? " You finally dared to ask with a low voice.
" Yes, we love you. We want all of you, every piece of yourself you have to offer. We want you to be our girl " Jisung said while trailing his fingers on your skin.
" Would you let us? " Minho asked this time, unnervingly close to you. “Claim every piece of yourself?”
As much as they desired this, they didn’t want to make you uncomfortable in any way, so they waited to hear what you wanted first. After a tense minute, in which you struggled to calm your erratic heart and to accept that this was all very real, you looked directly at them and answered.
" Yes. I let you "
The boys smiled softly and pushed you towards the bed and made you lay down on it. They started to take off their clothes one by one until they were only left with their boxers . You felt too shy to even look at them and you had no idea what to expect. You were lost in your thoughts until you felt some warm hands slip inside your dress and trace lines in your bare thighs, causing your entire body to shiver and your eyes to close. You squirmed once the hands reached your heat, which was already wet with arousal.
You let out a tiny moan when one finger started to rub your clit from outside your panties. Minho kissed your warm neck and you caught a glimpse of Jisung, seeing he was the one with his hands under your dress. You whined as you grabbed Jisung’s hand by instinct and guided inside your panties, to your bare cunt. Minho took off your dress before catching your hardening nipple between his mouth. You arched your back at the sensation, giving more room to use his teeth and tongue. When you thought nothing could top this feeling, you felt Jisung’s fingers slowly sliding inside you, getting wet on your juices, and both of you moaned. You were so tight, and your small perfect cunt swallowed his digits in a way that made his dick twitch.
You never felt anything like before, not even in your wildest dreams. This sheer pleasure, this ecstasy that ran through your veins. You heard the first time was always a bit painful, but the only feeling that your body could register was pure euphoria.
If your skin felt warm before, now it was on fucking fire. The pleasure was building up and you struggled to contain your moans, which didn’t sit right for either of the boys. Jisung’s fingers began a scissoring motion and you couldn’t no longer keep quiet . Minho thirsted at the sight of Jisung playing with your pussy while he still teased your hard buds, twisting them between his fingers and licking the expanse of your breasts. He always found you gorgeous, but your chest was definitely the most beautiful picture in his eyes. You fisted with the sheet beneath you, eyes watering as you felt something building up in your belly.
" I- I, oh god, something is- " You couldn’t even speak. You tried to ask, to warn them that something was going to explode from inside you.
" Let yourself go, princess. We got you"Jisung slowed down his ministrations as you rode out your high, breathing heavily as sweat coveted your skin.
Then they exchanged positions. Minho buried his face on your cunt while Jisung traced your face with his lips. You gasped when Minho caressed your sensitive pussy with his tongue and you kicked your legs unconsciously at that mix of pleasure and pain. Your hands reached out desperately for something to hold onto, fingers brushing against a hard bulge, and you heard Jisung’s low moan.
" Aahh- god, I can’t... Shit " You groaned while Minho devoured your cunt like a starving man, bringing you closer to your second climax.
You looked up at Jisung with your hazed eyes and saw him palming his still clothed dick, biting his lips and breathing through his nose. You finally came with a scream and Minho didn’t waste time in drinking you, slurping your juices with pleased hums. They watched your twitching, sweaty body with pride swelling their chests, knowing that after they claimed you, no male would have the right to approach you ever again. You were theirs now. You tried to breathe back to normal again, time during which Minho left your cunt and slammed his lips on Jisung’s, making out needily in front of you. Jisung groaned at the taste of your juices in Minho’s mouth, licking them off with his own tongue.
" Mm... She tastes so fucking good. I can't wait anymore " Jisung sighed as he licked your remains from his lips.
" I know, I don’t think I’ll ever get enough of her" Minho looked at your messy state and smirked.
Minho went to your side and grabbed you gently by the waist, guiding you until you straddled his lap, making you feel his hardness brushing your cunt. Jisung stood behind you while rubbing his bulge against your ass. A moan left your lips when both of them began to grind their dicks at your awaiting holes. You felt so incredibly dumb for not having realized their feelings sooner, but if knowing this would’ve been the outcome, you’ll gladly play dumb again.
The idea of them having loved you for so long, the things they did for you, and all the sweet memories they gave you, it all made your heart flutter and your eyes stung.
Minho noticed your change of mood and tenderly held your cheeks to bring your focus back to them. Jisung’s expression morphed into one of concern, stopping his movements and left a sweet kiss on your shoulders in a comforting gesture.
" What's the matter, kitten? " Minho stared at your eyes with a worried frown.
They panicked slightly at seeing the tears run from your eyes, hugging you tightly. You sniffled and tried to hide your face from them but Jisung grabbed you softly to prevent you from moving. He wiped away your tears with his thumbs.
" Are you alright? Did we hurt you? You wanna stop this? We can stop anytime you like... " Jisung rambled in his panic.
You pulled them both into a tight hug and began to sob again. They rubbed your back soothingly, kissing your face to calm you down.
" It's okay, little one. We’re here for you." Minho spoke in his tender voice.
" You can tell us anything. Let us know what’s bothering you " Jisung continued. Their loving voices and comforting motions helped you to eventually stop your tears.
They waited for you to speak and open up to them. Your eyes were slightly puffy after the crying session, and you felt Minho caressing your cheek.
You struggled to come to terms that this was actually happening. You had a boyfriend, once upon a time, but being with him was nothing like this. He never took you to date, usually preferring to hang out with his friends, whom he never introduced to you. He rarely did anything romantic for you and was the main responsible for most of the insecurities that plagged you even after breaking up with him. You didn’t know how it felt to be truly loved, cherished by someone romantically, and after leaving him, you found yourself terrified of being in a relationship again.
The boys held your hands within theirs, tracing your fingers, and you finally dared to speak.
" I had a boyfriend once before enrolling here. He.. wasn’t like this. He treated me like a burden more than a girlfriend and made me doubt myself. At some point he even convinced that it was my fault our relationship wasn’t working, because I wasn’t enough. " You didn’t look at them as you talked, but their eyes hardened.
" What a fucking jerk. I hope you have cut all ties with that thing, kitten. He didn’t deserve to breathe the same air as you " Minho gritted his teeth, fuming.
Jisung laid your head on his shoulder and scratched your head softly. You closed your eyes and enjoyed his ministrations, feeling safe and loved in their embrace. You felt Minho kissing your neck and caressing your bare stomach.
" So what do you want to do now? Want to stop here? " He asked you.
You shook your head, looking at them and smiling.
“No” you said vehemently “I want to feel how much you love me. Let me imprint your love on my skin for the rest of my life”
Something dark fled through his eyes and they lunged at you, pushing back onto the mattress. Jisung started to leave hickies on your neck while Minho marked your belly instead. You could feel that your cunt getting wet again and pulsing in need, ready to take whatever they gave you. You brushed Minho’s hard cock through his boxers and he groaned. However, you felt like you wanted more.
You loved the faces they made. It made you feel a tingle of pride within you, a kind of power you weren’t used to. You wanted to please them too, made them feel the same way they did to you when you came twice in their hands.
“I want- I want to make you feel good too” You admitted shyly, your twinkling eyes looking up to them. “Please, teach me how”
You stared at them with shy, curious eyes, all while naked under their hold. You were the perfect picture of sinful and innocent, and it made their dicks so hard that they started to hurt underneath their boxers.
“Damn, you’re heaven sent, you know that? A fucking gift” Jisung growled, kissing you passionately. “Get on your knees, baby. I’ll tell you what to do”
You did what he said and looked up to him with doe eyes. He took off his boxers and his hard, leaking cock sprung back against his torso, rigid. He palmed himself a few seconds and caressed the top of her head.
“I’m going to teach you how to blow me, sweet girl. If you don’t feel comfortable, just say it, okay?” You nodded “Good. Start by licking the tip. Use your hands if you need to, but be careful with the nails.”
You teased Jisung’s cock like he said, unsure licks at first but when you felt his dick twitch inside your mouth, you had the urge to go deeper and your tongue grew bolder. Jisung groaned in pleasure, and Minho also took off his boxers as he guided your unoccupied hand to his rigid cock, showing you the way he liked it. In your eagerness, you gagged on Jisung's cock, trying to pull out instinctively, but his fingers grabbed your head softly and kept you in place . Meanwhile, Minho was behind you and began to tease your wet folds, spreading your juices all over it before sliding two fingers inside, quickly finding that spongy spot he has fantasized with so much in finding. Your moan vibrates through Jisung’s cock, and he whimpers, throwing his head back and closing his eyes. You continue to suck him off, moaning and whining occasionally as Minho kept on rubbing your g-spot.
You brushed his balls accidentally with your hands and, hearing his breathy moan, you started to play with them too, fondling them. You fastened your head movement as his moans increased.
" Ahhh... Gonna cum. Fuck, I'm cumming! " Jisung screamed, face blushed.
" Go on, cum for us, Jagi " Minho encouraged him.
As if he was programmed by those words, Jisung spurted his essence in your mouth. You coughed at the sensation, swallowing a bit of it. Jisung laid down to recover just as you came for the second time on Minho's hand. He licked your juices off his fingers with a grin, letting go of your trembling body to approach Jisung, who was at the edge of bed, and lifted him up into a doggy style position. He pumped his cock for a few minutes, then pushed their hips together and thrusted his thick member into the boy’s hole.
Jisung let out a hiss of pain at the intrusion.
“Jagiya wait, I’m not prep... ” But he didn’t listen.
Minho pumped his dick inside the boy’s walls, grunting, and soon Jisung’s gasps of pain turned into lewd moans, subtly moving his hips to match the thrusts. All in front of you. You could feel yourself already dripping again at such a delicious scene. Minho’s pounding became rougher and soon both of them were a total mess.
" Shit, you’re still so tight, Sungie. Don’t I fuck you enough?” Minho said with gritted teeth, gripping the boy’s hips so harshly that it was already leaving marks on the skin.
Your pussy was throbbing and you found yourself wanting more, so you carefully slid your body under Jisung and spread your legs.
“Please... ” you begged with your glossy eyes. You were no longer thinking. You just wanted to keep being pleasured and find another climax.
Jisung whined when he saw the wet glistening of your pussy lips, so painfully close to his already leaking tip. Minho whispered something in his ear and the younger let out a groan. He pulled you closer to him and thrusted his cock inside you without a warning. Your mouth fell agape and your eyes rolled back to white. His thrusts were helped by Minho’s, increasing their strength. You wrapped your arms around Jisung’s shoulders as you moaned his name.
" Fuck baby, You're feel so good I- can't hold it, shit!" Jisung started to lose his voice as his own orgasm began to build up in his body.
"Let's come together, Ji. All of us " Minho told his boyfriend as he felt himself getting closer to his so craved climax.
Not long after that, Minho shot all his cum inside Jisung's awaiting hole, while Jisung came fully inside you with a drooling face. Your back arched at the feeling and fell into the mattress. Minho slowly pulled out his half-hard cock from Jisung before laying down besides your exhausted body, letting out a relieved sigh.
" Fuu... So tired " He grumbled.
Jisung stayed inside you but he was completely drained from Minho fucking his brains out. Your eyelids slowly shut down but Minho voice brings you back from your sleepy state were slowly shutting down, but Minho’s dark voice pulled you out from the sleepy state.
"We’re not done yet, kitten " He growled in your ears, turning your face towards him.
" Wh- what? " You asked confused, your voice hoarse and tired.
Minho didn't say anything, just moved you on top of him, dragging Jisung too. You squealed at the movement, which was more difficult with the boy inside you refusing to move, but you froze when you felt something hard poking at your behind. Minho teased your entrance with his tip before whispering in your ear with a devious grin.
" I didn’t have my share yet " He didn’t even finish the sentence before thrusting his member inside you, barely letting you adjust to it. He pounded you roughly from behind, so you were sandwiched between the two men, both of their dicks fucking into you at once. You whimpered at the pain mixed with pleasure. Jisung didn’t even need to move, since Minho’s thrusts shook your body enough for his member to slide back and forth. He kissed you and twisted your nippled in his fingers, swallowing your moans and begs.
" Such a cute slut for us " He smirked, admiring the mess they turned you into.
"We’ll keep going until you’re pumped full of us, carrying us inside you wherever you go” he grunted, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. You moaned in Jisung’s mouth.
“Would you let us, kitten? Get you pregnant with our babies? I can already see it. Your cute belly swollen with us- fuck!" The mere idea pulled him closer to his orgasm embarrassingly quickly, so he bit your shoulder to compose himself.
When you thought your throat couldn’t let out any more sounds, you suddenly felt Minho abruptly pulling out of you and rubbing your other entrance instead, where Jisung was still nestling inside. You screamed, grabbing unto Jisung’s shoulders for dear life, as Minho pushed his dick all the way inside your walls, rubbing himself against the other boy. They both moaned at the friction and Jisung traced the bulges in your stomach. Feeling Minho and himself so closely together inside you gave him an unexpected shot of energy that made him rut his hips alongside his boyfriend, the incredible pleasure making his head fuzzy. You were floating, mind blank and completely at their mercy.
"You are ours now, baby. I won't let anyone get in our way. I’ll kill them if they do" Jisung growled in your ear, biting it.
They eventually found your g-spot and you thrashed in their arms with the overstimulation, letting out strained whimpers. Minho cursed loudly when you clenched around their cocks, while Jisung gasped. They both kept pounding into you vigorously until they came deep inside you, their bodies trembling at the intensity and dicks pulsing until they emptied itselves. You clenched them once more as another orgasm hit you, leaving you half-unconscious. The boys slowly pulled out of your swollen hole and looked with pride at their mixed seed falling out of you and running down your inner thighs.
"Imagine she does get pregnant after this”Jisung muttered, grinning as he brushed her face.
“Well, wasn’t that the plan already? She’ll be the mother of our children one day. So she better get used to this" Minho smirked, admiring your sleeping form.
They took a minute to rest, then proceeded to clean up your sweating body and threw out the sheets. Jisung dressed you with his shirt while Minho made sure their cum remained inside you, not a drop more wasted. As soon as they were done, they fell in the bed beside you, hugging you between them with satisfied smiles.
The next morning,
You woke up with rays of sunshine hitting your eyelids and an intense throbbing between your legs. As you moved, you noticed four arms wrapped around your body. You looked at the two boys sleeping soundly at your sides, and the events of last night flashed in your mind. Your face turned red and burned at the memory. You tried to shift out of their hold and get out of bed, but you were immediately pulled back. Jisung's eyes directly were staring at yours, tightening his grip.
" Where are you going? " Jisung asked you, his voice raspy from just waking up.
"To the bathroom. I’m stinky " You sniffed yourself and scrunched your noise.
Jisung chuckled but he didn't let you go, instead he pulled you closer against him arms and hummed while sniffing you.
"Mm, you smell good to me. You have our scent all over you" He mumbled.
You heard a rustling noise at your right, then a puff of warm breath against your skin. You turned to see Minho squinting his eyes at the sunlight and nuzzling further in your neck. You never saw Minho acting so soft, not even when you guys were alone, and you felt lucky to be a witness of this side of him. You recalled what happened last night again and felt embarrassed, coughing a bit before speaking.
" Can you both please let me go? I want to take a shower before class" You tried to get out of their arms but they only tightened their grip on you.
" Just skip your class for today, I want to cuddle with you two" Minho whined. Jisung sat up quickly and looked at you with a worried face.
" Do you- regret what happened? " He struggled with the words, terrified about such possibility.
" What? No, of course not! It’s just- " You can’t bring yourself to finish.
" Just what, hm? " Minho softly turned your face towards them, realizing how flustered you were.
" I'm.. scared, I guess”
" Of what? " They both simultaneously asked you.
" What does this mean for us? I mean, we can’t be just friends anymore. The could make things awkward between us. We can’t act like it didn’t happen " You lowered your face to avoid their gazes.
" Let’s not be friends anymore, then " was Minho’s nonchalant reply, making Jisung look back at him alarmed.
You were shocked, then you felt some tears warming up your eyes. It was the last thing you expected to hear, and so you could feel your heart break a little and the fear building up inside you. He immediately noticed you misunderstood, so he panicked and hurried to explain himself to you.
" No, no, kitty, that’s not it. What I meant was that we could stop being friends to become something more. I don't wanna lose you. " Minho stared at you, rubbing your cheek.
He exchanged a look with Jisung, and he came at you with a surprising question.
" We want you to be our girlfriend, Y/n. Didn’t we make that clear last night? " Jisung asked you.
You stared at them in disbelief while they waited for your answer. A brilliant smile began to appear in your face and you nodded, answering what they were dying to hear. They were over the moon, knowing that you were finally theirs, that they wouldn’t have to hold back anymore and repress themselves. They lunged at you to cover you in kisses as you giggled.
" About damn time " Jisung exclaimed.
" Finally, we can say you’re ours " not even Minho could hide his wide smile.
And in the end, you did skip class and spent the remaining day cuddling with them.
Of course, the boys didn’t waste time telling the group about this new settling. They all congratulated you, specially since they’ve been dealing with the couple’s mopping about you for months. Hyunjin teased them about how the secret admirer thing, but shut up quickly when Minho grabbed a tissue box, and Changbin told you how they all had to suffer their tantrums everytime a male talked to you too long. Overall, everyone was happy for the three of you, since they’ve been seeing this coming for a while.
If only someone had told your past self things would end like this. You were initially worried about people’s reactions and possible comments, but most seemed to like you and even envy your situation. You managed to pull not one, but two handsome men in your grasp since your first day. You only felt bad for how dumb you were to not notice their multiple signs, but seeing how everything turned out in the end, you couldn’t say you regretted it at all. You thanked whatever entity was there for giving you another chance to be loved, and prayed that your bond with them would last forever.
The End
A/n : I'm sorry for the late update of this story, i sometimes have writer blocks and now i focus on finished another oneshot of Hyunlix so i hope y'all satisfied with this work😘, i really thankful for @lyramundana for helping me finished this work and edit to make a better story
Taglist : @lyramundana @2chopsticks2eyes @anglerfishiey @chaotic-world-of-the-j @tinys0ftie @noellllslut @hanjingin @feybin @shycreationdreamland @jisunglyricist
#minsung poly#poly minsung#lee know x reader#han jisung x reader#lee know smut#han jisung smut#skz x reader#stray kids x reader#skz smut#stray kids smut#stray kids fanfic#minsung smut#minsung x reader#minsung angst#minsung#stray kids imagines#stray kids fluff#stray kids angst
1K notes
·
View notes
Note
hiii!!! i really lovee your writing, can i request a monoma fic where he asks his s/o on a valentines date??? ik its not february anymore but ive thought about it and i think its really cutee :33 feel free to ignore this request if youre not comfortable with this!!! ♡
i blinked, and suddenly, i had a valentine
tags. fluff, gn! reader, reader is also a U.A student, implied relationship
neito monoma has always been the one for theatrics, series, and movies; ever since he was a child, he found himself allured by the the drama, the spectacle, the applause; to the point that he found himself seeing his life as a theatre act itself, secretly hoping to have a happy ending, just like the characters that actors portrayed.
however, he wasn't the main character of his own life. that's what he felt, what you never told, and how you never let him feel. unlike the side character he felt like he was, he never faded into the background, because you were holding him in the spotlight, where he was sure you'd come from; as if your fingers were intertwined, and you were refusing to let go. you were always stubborn, after all.
scrambling across his dorm room, the blond teen scribbles on a small whiteboard he had bought from a small d.i.y store while he was on a mall date with you. neito had been brainstorming for the last 20-ish minutes, at least that's what he thinks. he was struggling to think of a way to ask you out.
his ego was shattering with each letter he typed on google, the letters forming a sentence that was "how to ask your first girlfriend out for beginners"; last time he remembered himself doing this, he was 10 years old, and he did not have a lover whatsoever. he scrolled for a while before deciding that no internet article could capture what he wanted to say to you. frustrated, he threw his phone onto the bed and stared at the whiteboard, now filled with crossed-out phrases and doodles of hearts, a huff escaping his lips.
"alright, neito, think," he muttered to himself. "this is just another performance. you've got this."
taking a deep breath, he grabbed a clean sheet of paper and began to write from his heart. he poured all his emotions into the letter, writing about how much you meant to him and how you had changed his life. he wrote about how you made him feel like the main character in his own story and how he wanted to create more chapters with you.
satisfied with his letter, he folded it neatly and slipped it into an envelope. he glanced at the clock and realized he only had a few hours left before he was supposed to meet you. quickly, he tidied up his dorm room, changed into his best outfit, and grabbed the flowers he had bought earlier.
at precisely 6 p.m., he stood outside your dorm, his heart pounding in his chest. when you stepped out, looking as beautiful as ever, he felt a rush of confidence washed over him, as well as pride; your appearance never failed to entice him.
"hey," he greeted you, a bit breathless.
"hey yourself," you replied, smiling. "you look great."
"you too," he said, his nerves calming slightly at your smile. "i have something for you."
he handed you the envelope and the flowers, watching anxiously— maybe dreadfully as you opened the letter and began to read. your eyes scanned the words, and he saw your smile grow wider with each sentence.
when you finished, you looked up at him, nothing but pure unadulterated affection in your eyes; it felt like his heart melted into a whole new one. "neito, this is beautiful."
he stepped closer, taking your hand in his. "so, will you be my valentine?" he asked, his voice soft but steady; forcing himself to look into your eyes, that he ever so adored.
you wrapped your arms around him in a tight hug, whispering in his ear, "of course, neito. i'd love to."
the evening was flawless. neito took you to a rooftop restaurant he had reserved, the city lights creating a magical backdrop. you enjoyed a delicious meal, the conversation flowing effortlessly as always. after dinner, he led you to the dance floor, where you swayed to soft classic music, lost in each other's eyes, like you were two characters in a cheesy romcom.
under the stars, he held you close, whispering sweet nothings in your ear. you felt like you were the only two people in the world, and in that moment, neito knew that his life had indeed become the theatre act he had always dreamed of—with you as his co-star.
as the night came to an end, he walked you back to your dorm, his hand never leaving yours. he kissed you goodnight, a promise of many more perfect nights to come.
"thank you for tonight," you said, your voice filled with love. "It was perfect."
"no," neito replied, his eyes filled with adoration. "you're perfect."
as you closed the door behind you, you couldn't help but smile. It had been a valentine's Day to remember, and with neito by your side, you knew every day would be filled with love and joy, just like in the theatre acts he had always dreamed of.
and as he catches the sight of your closed door, he turns around, "i finally did it!" he whispers softly, pumping a fist in the air as he walks back to his own dorm, his heart overloaded with affection.
© 2024 JULSVU. all rights reserved. please don't plagiarize, translate, put in other websites or copy my work without permission. ty!
#neito monoma x reader#monoma neito x reader#bnha x reader#boku no hero academia x reader#mha x reader#my hero academia x reader#monoma x reader#neito x reader#monoma x you#monoma x y/n
353 notes
·
View notes
Text
Amorous Tension
Summary: Poppy is quite sure her best friend has feelings for our favourite heir of Slytherin. MC is quite sure she doesn't, despite abundant evidence to the contrary. When Ominis asks MC to help him study for an upcoming potions exam, she jumps at the chance. TL;DR: Two idiots in love brew amortentia together.
A collab with the lovely @darch7995, who created the audio version of this story. Listen to the first part here and the second here.
Ominis Gaunt x F!MC
Warnings: the mildest of hand kinks, kissing, a surprising amount of schoolwork, stressing about exams, failure to communicate
Word count: 4185
You tapped your quill anxiously on the edge of your parchment, forming an ever-growing blot of ink in the margin. You were re-reading a paragraph in Flesh-Eating Trees of the World on a South American anteater-eating shrub. The words made as little of an impression in your mind as they had the first time.
A hand settled on top of yours, startling you.
“You’re going to put a hole in the table if you keep that up. And I doubt Madam Scribner would be pleased,” Poppy said teasingly.
You sighed, setting down the quill before dropping your head onto the table. “I’m going to fail. I know nothing. Less than nothing, even. Garlick is going to laugh me out of the greenhouse,” you said hopelessly.
Poppy rubbed your back comfortingly. “No, she’s not,” she assured you.
You let out a frustrated groan. “I’m never learning the difference between Jacaranda muscipula and Delonix geogalinivorae. They’re both just bloodthirsty ferns.”
A smooth voice came from behind you. “Jacaranda muscipula is native to South America, and its diet consists largely of deer mice. Delonix geogalinivorae is found in Madagascar and feeds exclusively on tenrecs.”
Your head shot up off the table. “Ominis,” you said in a higher pitch than you’d intended. You twisted in your chair to see your aristocratic classmate standing there looking effortlessly flawless.
“Hello, MC, Poppy,” he said with a pleasant smile. “I take it you’re dreading Garlick’s exam as much as Sebastian is.”
You scrunched your nose. “More, probably,” you said dismally.
“Well, I had come to see if you might be able to help me study for Sharp’s exam on Monday,” he said. “I could help you with herbology after. Of course, I’d be happy to help even if you don’t have time for potions practice.”
You gaped at him. He was asking you for help? Amit and Sebastian both had top grades in potions. You’d taken to it quite well, but the two boys had several more years of experience than you did. Garreth knew every ingredient and recipe inside and out, though he almost never stuck to the instructions – you could see why Ominis wouldn’t have asked him for help.
Your stomach leapt at the idea of spending time at the bench – just you and Ominis, brushing elbows at the cosy workspace. It was always dizzying being in such close proximity – the effect of his expensive cologne, surely.
Poppy would probably argue differently. She’d just been pestering you just that morning about your alleged feelings for the sarcastic Slytherin.
“You’re the biggest flirt I’ve ever met, MC,” Poppy said, rolling her eyes as you walked to the Great Hall.
Garreth had just been talking to you out in the courtyard about needing to acquire Thornback Matriarch venom for a new potion he was working on. You had told him he’d probably be better equipped than you were at charming the ladies into giving him what he wanted.
“I think you’re jealous and just need to ask the Gryffindor out, already,” you argued, shooting her a quelling look. “I was just being funny.”
“Mhmm,” she replied sceptically. “Well, I think it’s funny how I’ve seen you flirt with Garreth, Leander, Sebastian, Amit, and even Imelda, but when a certain serpent with stormy eyes and chiselled cheekbones comes around, you turn into a frightened little puffskein. You go all ruddy-faced and start stammering.”
She was poorly suppressing a smirk as she looked at you.
You scoffed. “I do not stammer!”
“Yeah, and I don’t fancy Garreth,” she replied sarcastically. “Admit it, you’ve got a crush on Ominis.”
“That’s ridiculous,” you asserted, glaring at her.
She raised a hand to her lips to stifle a giggle. “Then why’s your face match Garreth’s luscious locks right now?”
“Oh, shut it!” you said, increasing your pace so that Poppy fell behind.
She just laughed at you. “You’re only proving my point, you know!” she called after you.
Poppy elbowed you sharply between your ribs. You’d gone far too long without replying. “Ow!” you hissed at her.
Ominis had a nervous look on his face. “Sorry?” he asked.
“Oh, no, that wasn’t at you,” you said quickly. “I mean, I’d love to study with you.”
His expression immediately brightened. “Wonderful! When are you free?” he said.
“How about now?” you suggested as you began to pack up your things.
“Oh, I don’t want to interrupt,” Ominis said.
“No, it’s fine,” you insisted. You shot Poppy a reproachful look. “I’m suddenly feeling unsafe here in the library.”
Poppy stuck her tongue out at you. “Yes, I need to go help Professor Howin feed the thestrals, anyway. You two have fun,” she said much too giddily.
You sent her one more glare as you slung your bag over your shoulder. “So, shall we use the Room of Requirement?” you asked Ominis.
“That sounds perfect!” he replied brightly.
You led Ominis out of the library and started the long climb up to the 7th floor of the astronomy tower. You were glad to stretch your legs after sitting in the library for so long.
“I don’t know how you can keep those carnivorous trees straight in your head,” you commented as you strode down a long corridor. “They look exactly the same to me when they’re not in bloom.”
“Do they?” he replied, sounding intrigued.
For a moment, you wanted to sink through the floor. Obviously, the fact that the two trees looked alike was of little consequence to him. “Sorry, I wasn’t even thinking.”
Ominis chuckled. “It’s all right,” he said, clearly amused. “It’s strange to think that they seem so similar to you. They feel quite different. The jacaranda tree has very rough bark, and the geogalinivore has waxy leaves. Plus, it has a sweet smell – sort of like oranges.”
“That’s actually very helpful. Thank you,” you said.
He smiled softly at you. You couldn’t help but notice how one of the beauty marks on his left cheek disappeared into his dimple when he smiled. “I’m glad to be of service,” he replied.
You could feel your face flush, though you had no reason to be blushing. You were relieved when you reached the 7th floor and the door to the Room of Requirement appeared. You cleared your throat. “Right, well, we’re h-here,” you said, cringing at yourself for tripping over the words.
Ominis held the door open for you as you entered the Room of Requirement. “I appreciate you helping me practice. Sharp’s class was hard enough when I knew what I’d be expected to brew. Having to prepare to make any one of four potions has been quite stressful.”
“It is a bit ridiculous,” you agreed as you started pulling ingredients out of your cabinet.
“Honestly! It’s hard enough keeping the ingredients for one potion straight – let alone for the Elixir to Induce Euphoria, Draught of Living Death, Veritaserum, and Amortentia,” he said.
“It is a lot,” you said. “Where should we start?”
“Hm…Well, I don’t think I would be very productive after testing potions for sleep or euphoria. We’d best leave those for later,” he replied. “What do you think? Amortentia or Veritaserum?”
“Amortentia’s easy enough to test. We can tell if it’s right just by how it looks and smells. Let’s start with that,” you suggested.
Ominis smirked. “You just don’t want me getting you to spill all your secrets,” he teased.
You chuckled. “You’re right; I don’t,” you agreed honestly. You weren’t exactly a secretive person ever since you didn’t have to hide your ancient magic anymore. However, the thought of not being ableto hide anything if you wanted to was terrifying.
“Amortentia it is, then!” Ominis said. “It’s the one I’m best at, anyway.”
He lit the flame to heat the cauldron before beginning to grind the moonstone with a mortar and pestle.
“So, what does Amortentia smell like to you?” he asked, chatting as he worked.
“I’m not sure,” you admitted as you leaned a hip against the bench.
“What do you mean you’re not sure? Were you holding your breath when we brewed it last week?” he teased. He cracked two ashwinder eggs into the cauldron before adding the powdered moonstone and stirring it together.
“No! I just…Well, I guess it’s that it doesn’t smell like anything to me,” you admitted.
“You must be joking. Surely you smelled something,” he replied incredulously.
“Just the usual musky dungeon,” you joked. “I thought I’d just brewed it wrong at first, but yours didn’t smell like anything to me, either.”
His brows drew together. “That is curious. I know I made mine right, because it…Well, it worked for me,” he said, his cheeks colouring a bit. “Do you just not find anyone attractive, then?” he added casually as he began cutting the thorns off of some rose stems.
“I don’t know. I mean, I used to think I did, but…now I’m not so sure,” you replied. “I don’t know what could be wrong with me to not smell anything if I did like someone.”
“I’m certain there’s nothing wrong with you, MC,” Ominis replied.
You sighed. “I hope not,” you replied before biting your bottom lip anxiously. “I thought maybe everyone was lying about smelling different things, and it’s really just an odourless potion. But I checked three different texts in the library, and they all said the same thing Professor Sharp did about the smell being unique to what each person finds attractive.”
“It’s definitely not odourless,” Ominis replied with a smirk. He shook his head as if to snap himself out of something before clearing his throat. He turned his attention back to the potion.
He added the thorns to the cauldron before beginning on the petals. You watched his hands as he plucked the petals off the stems, stacked them neatly, and rolled them together before slicing them into thin, even strips. He was quite skilled in his technique. Despite sharing a bench in potions all year, you’d never really noticed how fluidly he worked. There was an almost entrancing nature to the graceful movements.
“So, what does it smell like to you?” you inquired as you forced yourself to stop staring at the veins winding over his wrists and across the backs of his hands out to his slender fingers. You had always thought there was something nice about his hands.
“Oh, there is no way I’m admitting that,” he replied.
“But I told you when you asked,” you argued.
He rolled his eyes at you. “Nothing doesn’t count as an answer.”
“But it’s the truth! I can’t help that I didn’t smell anything,” you argued.
“I’m still not telling,” he insisted. He added the rose petals to the potion. His brow furrowed as his fingers skimmed over the fronts of several bottles. “Which is the pearl dust?”
“Third from the right,” you said before letting out a laugh as a realisation struck you.
“What?” he asked a bit defensively. “Did I grab the wrong one?” He shook the sealed bottle by his ear to listen to its contents shift within.
“No, that’s the pearl dust. I just…” You giggled again, and his scowl deepened. “I just realised that’s the last ingredient and the first thing I’ve helped you with. Seems like you barely need me here.”
He relaxed almost instantly, even laughing a bit himself. “Well, it’s much easier to brew here,” he explained. “I know which ingredients are which when they’re in my own containers – and even most of yours at this point – but almost all of Sharp’s bottles are identical. I have to figure out what’s in each one every time I pick it up. Sometimes it takes four or five tries to find what I’m looking for. It wastes so much time.”
“That sounds extremely frustrating,” you said sympathetically.
“It is,” he lamented as he added a spoonful of pearl dust to the cauldron. He stirred it clockwise three times before lowering the flame. “There! It should just need to simmer for a bit, and then we’ll see how it turned out.”
“I’m sure it’s perfect,” you said as you settled into a high-backed chair, kicking your feet up on the ottoman in front of it.
“I appreciate your confidence in me,” he said. “You know, I was even worse at potions when I was younger. I tried summoning the ingredients to myself in the early years, and it was usually a disaster. In first year, we had to brew a burn salve during our exams, and I simply could not find the dittany, even after sifting through all the ingredients on my bench three times. I gave up and summoned it, and it knocked over all the bottles in front of it on its way to me. They rolled all over the bench, and I had nearly plunged my hand straight into my cauldron trying to put them back in order. During another exam, I tried to summon flobberworm mucus, and all the bottles of the stuff came flying towards me at the same time.” He laughed. “It was all over me, my bench, the floor. Amit nearly slipped in it trying to come over and help. Professor Sharp was livid, but I think he felt too badly for me to give me detention.”
You couldn’t help but laugh, as well. “Oh, I’d have died on the spot!” you said.
“I nearly did. It was utterly horrifying,” he said. “I pretended to be sick for three days after that because I couldn’t stand the thought of facing everyone. I even had Sebastian bring me food so that I didn’t have to go out to the Great Hall. But I’ve learned to bounce back from my Blind Boy Moments quite quickly since.”
“Could Sharp not just label the ingredients for you?” you asked.
Ominis scoffed. “No, he insists that every good potions student should be able to identify the ingredients on their own,” he said, exasperated. “He wouldn’t even let me come in beforehand to label them myself because other students might see them. He also won’t let me use my own containers because it’s all got to be ‘standardised’ so it’s fair.”
“Well, that’s quite the opposite of fair! He’s putting you at a disadvantage,” you said. You could feel yourself getting angry on Ominis’s behalf.
“I am perfectly capable of identifying the ingredients. Just because I can’t see them doesn’t mean I’m incompetent,” he said bitterly.
You were taken aback as his ire turned toward you. “I wasn’t trying to imply that you are, Ominis, I swear!” you said earnestly. “It just seems unreasonable that he won’t accommodate you at all. It’s so frustrating. I have an uncle who’s blind. He wasn’t born that way – he had an accident. And he’s a Muggle. So…it’s a bit different, obviously. But he’s worked in kitchens all his life. When he first went blind, he couldn’t cook anymore. But his boss’s wife, Marjorie, was blind, too. She taught him how to navigate the kitchen again without being able to see. They made adjustments to things so he could keep working there.”
“You have a blind uncle?” he asked, seeming shocked.
“Almost all my life. He married my aunt when I was just a baby,” you explained. “He cooks even better than a house-elf, too! Don’t tell Feenky I said that, though. Or Deek, for that matter.”
“I can’t believe you have a blind uncle,” Ominis said, still stunned.
“Really?” you asked. “Why not?”
He shrugged. “I’ve never met another blind person,” he said.
“Never?” you said, surprised.
“Not once,” he confirmed. “My parents weren’t exactly looking to find me a support group. It’s exceptionally rare in the wizarding world, anyway. So, they sort of just kept me hidden away until school. They hadn’t even expected I’d get a letter even though I clearly had magic. It wasn’t until I figured out how to navigate by wand that they stopped treating me like a doll instead of a child. Even my Aunt Noctua was rather overbearing. No one ever believed I could do something myself until I showed them I could.”
“I can’t imagine how difficult it was going through all of that on your own,” you said.
Ominis gave a haughty huff. “Yes, well, I think I’ve done all right for myself,” he said firmly, crossing his arms protectively over his chest.
“You’ve done more than all right, I’d say,” you argued. “Which reminds me, you still have to tutor me in herbology after this.”
He chuckled. “Don’t worry; I haven’t forgotten,” he said.
“You’d better not have,” you said sternly. Your severe expression didn’t last, though. You couldn’t help but smile around him. “Wait, so, if you didn’t have anyone to help you figure things out, did you invent the spell that lets you read books?”
“Ah, well, I suppose I wasn’t entirely on my own. Sebastian found that spell in an old tome in the library. Some languorous 17th-century scholar grew weary of having to keep his eyes open whilst reading,” he replied. “It worked quite well in my favour.”
“If there’s one thing Sebastian excels at, it’s research,” you replied.
“Yes, and it’s been both a blessing and a curse in my life,” he said irritably.
“I feel the same,” you said wearily.
Ominis spun back toward the potions station. “It smells like the potion’s ready,” he announced.
You got up and walked over to inspect it. “Mother-of-pearl sheen. Perfect spirals of steam. Excellent work, indeed, Ominis.”
He blushed at your praise. “Any essence of musky dungeon emanating from it?” he joked.
You laughed. You leaned over the cauldron and breathed in deeply to play along. “Oh,” you said, caught off guard by the smell. “Yeah, actually. It…” You took in another breath. It was masked beneath the cologne Ominis was wearing, but you could distinctly smell the cool, earthy scent that permeated the lower levels of the castle. “It does.”
“Merlin, MC! You don’t have a crush on Professor Sharp, do you?” he asked, aghast.
“Gods, no!” you replied immediately. “It’s not the dungeons, anyway. It’s different. But…familiar.”
You tried to smell it again, but it was still too hard to tell. You hadn’t realised earlier just how strong Ominis’s cologne was that day. Usually, you found the scent rather pleasant, but, currently, it was making it extremely difficult to smell anything else. You grabbed a phial and poured some of the potion into it. “I can’t tell what it is. I need to smell it in fresh air.”
“Are you trying to tell me that I smell foul?” Ominis demanded as you walked away from him.
“No, not at all,” you said before taking another sniff of the potion. “It’s just that your–”
Your voice died in your throat as two realisations struck you simultaneously. The first was that the earthy scent you had identified was the exact smell of the Undercroft. The second was that you still smelled Ominis’s cologne just as strongly even though you were on the opposite side of the room from him. The phial slipped from your hand and shattered on the wood floor.
“Are you all right?” Ominis asked, rushing over to you in a panic. “Did the potion burn you? I heard glass break. Did you get cut?”
He took both of your hands in his to feel for any injuries. The tips of his fingers brushed gently over your skin, and it sent a shiver up your spine.
“Sorry, no, I’m fine. I just–I hadn’t realised…something,” you said. You heart felt like it was beating out of your chest. Poppy had been right. You did fancy Ominis.
Ominis released one of your hands to raise his to your cheek. “Are you certain that you’re okay, MC?” he asked.
Your skin burned hot under his touch. “Y-yes, of course. I was just surprised when I placed the smell,” you said.
He tilted his head in interest. “Oh? What is it?” he asked.
You bit into your lower lip, keeping yourself silent as you wavered on whether to confess. He did seem to be rather doting at the moment. You wondered if he might return your affections.
“Perhaps I should’ve brewed the Veritaserum first, after all,” Ominis joked. “Maybe then I could finally get you to tell me what you smell.”
You laughed. “That’s not necessary. I just…Well, I’m pretty sure it’s, um…the Undercroft,” you said. Your nerves increased with every word, but you felt a flood of relief after getting them all out.
“Oh,” Ominis said uncomfortably. His whole body went rigid before his hands dropped away from you. “I…I see.”
“Ominis, I…” you started, trying and failing to figure out how to take the words back. You imagined the mortification you were experiencing was similar to how he had felt standing covered in flobberworm mucus in front of his peers.
“Well, I suppose I should still tell you what I smell, since you told me what you do,” he said sombrely. “Though, I can’t imagine it will be all that surprising.” He took a steadying breath. “It smells like old parchment, like those dusty pages Professor Weasley had you collecting last year. And I smell the mallowsweet you always carry around with you. And your shampoo. I always smell it when you hug me or fall asleep with your head on my shoulder.” He cleared his throat. “So…there you have it.”
“Are you upset about this?” you asked, bewildered by his tense reaction.
He forced a laugh. “What? No, of course not!” he insisted, but it wasn’t quite convincing. “I’m happy for you.”
“Happy for me?” you repeated, even more confused.
“Both of you, I mean,” he clarified, giving you a pained smile. “Although I’ve never asked Sebastian about his feelings toward you, with the way he flirts with you, I’m sure he reciprocates.”
“You think I fancy Sebastian?” you asked.
“Well, he’s the one who showed you the Undercroft,” he replied simply.
“Ominis, you’re the one he learned about it from. You’re the one I hang out with there. It’s rosewood and jasmine from your cologne that I smell in that bloody potion!” you said.
His brows knit together in confusion. “I thought you just smelled the Undercroft?” he said.
“Well, that’s what I thought when I was standing next to you – and in class last week,” you said. “You were right there, so I didn’t realise the smell of you was coming from the cauldron instead of…you know…you.”
His features went slack. “Oh…” he said awkwardly.
“Yeah…” you replied similarly.
“I’m a massive idiot,” he said, shaking his head at himself.
You smiled. “Yeah,” you said. “We kind of both are, aren’t we?”
“It would appear so,” he agreed. He laughed as he stepped closer and wrapped his arms around your waist. “Well, this has certainly been an illuminating study session.”
You melted into him instantly. “Indeed, it has.”
“You smell wonderful, you know,” he said as he nuzzled his nose against yours.
You giggled in response. “You smell quite nice, as well,” you replied.
“I taste even better,” he said cheekily.
Your gaze immediately dropped to his lips. “Is that so?” you asked, your voice coming out husky.
“I can prove it if you’d like,” he said. His breath fanned over your lips as he spoke.
“Yes, I think you should,” you replied. “For…educational purposes.”
Ominis’s lips brushed against yours almost tentatively before he leaned in to interlock them. His heat sank into your body as he held you firmly against his chest. You snaked your arms up behind his neck as you kissed him back. Being held by Ominis – and kissed by him – felt right. You wanted to stay wrapped in his arms forever. If you could’ve, you would have fused into him so you never had to be apart again.
You didn’t know how long it was before Ominis broke the kiss, but you knew it was too soon. “I still have to return the favour for you helping me with potions,” he said.
“Yes, right. The herbology,” you replied, still breathless from the kiss. You had forgotten about those bloody shrubs altogether.
“Actually, I was thinking we should work on divination, instead,” he said innocently, but there was a hint of a smirk on his lips.
You arched a brow at him. “Oh?” you asked. “Are you even taking divination?”
“No. I can’t exactly read tea leaves or look in a crystal ball,” he stated. The smirk spread on his lips. “But if I could, I’d see me in your future.”
You laughed. “You’ve been spending too much time with Sebastian,” you chided. “His terrible jokes are rubbing off on you.”
“You’re absolutely right, darling!” he said with a false gravity to the words. “I’d like to fix that as soon as possible by spending more time with you, instead.”
“I’d like that,” you said, unable to stop beaming at him.
“Me, too. Especially if it involves kissing you again,” he said.
You blushed. “I think that could be arranged,” you replied.
#ominis gaunt#hogwarts legacy#ominis gaunt x mc#ominis gaunt x reader#ominis gaunt x f!mc#hogwarts legacy fanfic#hogwarts legacy fanfiction#ominis gaunt fanfic#ominis gaunt fanfiction#amortentia#poppy sweeting#garreth weasley#he's featured more in the audio though
758 notes
·
View notes
Text
seven with you | bands drabble (jjk)
↳ drabbles masterlist
yours (ft. the bands!couple) | drabble seven: it’s time for jungkook’s solo debut and you have a few feelings about it.
word count: 2.9k
warnings: cussing, mature language, oc experiencing jealousy and insecurity, oc is very supportive but inevitably feels insecure and scared, kook being protective of his family as always, soft and sweet unprotected sex, cowgirl 🤠, making out, neck kisses, sprinkle of breast play, pls excuse any errors as i quickly whipped this up!
a/n: anon, this is for you! 💞 ironically this is my 7th drabble for the couple 😅 hehe coming back to continue feeding into all the thoughts, fantasies, etc etc because of seven promotions. much love, hope you enjoy! so sorry if i missed anyone on my perm taglist, its been so long! i’ll be back again soon 🥰
"So, what's hyung doing? Is he still at rehearsal?" Kai asks on the other line as you sit on the hotel bed, scrolling through your laptop.
"Yeah, he's still rehearsing for tomorrow."
"Do you know anything about the video?" You chuckle a bit and shake your head as if your little brother can see you.
"Mm, no.. besides who's involved. He wanted to keep it a surprise."
"Interesting." Kai laughs. "You're going in blindly with everyone else."
"I sure am." You laugh. "But, it'll be good! I'll get to experience this with everyone. I know it'll be amazing no matter what."
"How come you didn't wanna be in the video?"
"It's not that, I just always told Kook that he shouldn't let me hinder his process. If he wants me involved, then he can get me involved. If not and he chooses to do his own thing, then I'll sit back and support as I always do."
"Truthfully, did you want to be in the video?"
"I mean.." You hum as you tilt your head to the side. "It would've been cute."
"Then, why did you say no?"
"Kai. I just.. didn't want him to feel obligated. Plus, to be frank, I wasn't even sure if I was comfortable. I think Kook could tell, and he didn't wanna force it after that. Or, maybe he just had a revelation and thought it’d be better off not involving me.” You joke.
"Nothing is better off without you, you know that. But, of course. I get everything else that you’re saying.”
"I trust his process, though. I always do."
"True." He laughs. "Okay, shoot. It's about to release." You keep your eyes on the laptop as the music video starts, keeping your brother on the line as he promised he'd watch with you. He was currently at the Choi residence while you ventured out to New York with Jungkook— supporting him from the sidelines for the beginning of his 'Seven' promotions.
You smile as you see Jungkook and Han So Hee together at the table, praising her for being so beautiful and flawless. You giggle every now and then at Jungkook, but then you start to fix on the little details;
The chase.
His effort— though a bit much that it makes you giggle, the effort is there.
The way he looks at her, waits for her at the end.
Holds her hand and walks along her side.
Maybe you should've said yes to being in the video in the first place, then you wouldn't be in this predicament. Though, she fits well. The vibe is immaculate.
Their dynamic? Strong.
Let's take a moment to be real: part of you felt a little jealous at her flawless execution, a little insecure observing how perfect she is. It seems a bit silly if you generally look at it since Jungkook was Jungkook. But, you couldn't help it. You still weren't used to it, even if you reminded yourself every day that your man was Jeon Jungkook.
Even if you reminded yourself of your story with Jeon Jungkook.
Kai is still on the phone, slightly pulling you back to reality with his comments about how 'good hyung looked in the video' and how 'they worked well together.' He must have been tiptoeing with his words, especially when he quickly flips the script and starts to mention the explicit version that still needed to be listened to.
You follow the lead, playing it on your computer while Kai sat on speaker phone. You can hear the audible gasps coming from his end, your own eyes widening at the switch in the lyrics, the sudden shift of the entire song.
Although you were incredibly proud of Jungkook for continuing to step out of his comfort zone, you felt yourself shrinking and shrinking—
Falling into the never-ending pit of insecurity, jealousy, assumptions, what if's, etc etc.,
It was past midnight. Why was rehearsal taking forever?
Felt like hours, and hours.
"The explicit version— I— Wow. There is a lot to unpack here. But, I can't even say that I'm surprised. Hyung pulls it off well. Wanna be like him some day. He just doesn't care what anybody thinks, and he's so cool." Kai laughs with Yeonjun in the background as they continue to listen to the explicit version with you. You hear a faint 'I don't think this version was meant for us' coming from Yeonjun, a small giggle leaving your lips at their commentary.
"Stop." You say just as Jungkook gives three light knocks on the door before tapping the key against the reader and swinging it open. "Hey, I'll call you back later okay? Jungkook just got back."
"Okay! Tell hyung congrats on the solo debut and that we really liked it!"
"I will. Love you."
"Love you too!" He says as he hangs up the call. Jungkook strolls in with a big smile on his face as he types away at his phone, small giggles leaving his lips as he approaches you on the bed.
"Babygirl." He smiles at and you places a quick kiss on your lips. "Was that Kai?"
"Yeah, it was." You give him a tiny, pursed smile. "He said congrats on the solo debut and that him and his friends really liked everything." Jungkook pauses before he responds because he's typing another message before shoving his phone back into his pocket.
"Aw, thanks. That's my guy. Can always count on him." You let out a tiny laugh before avoiding his eyes, silently looking down at your laptop and letting your finger swipe across the trackpad. "You didn't have to wait up, love."
"Of course I did. I needed to catch it at release." You look up at him briefly. "How was rehearsal?"
"Fucking tiring, but we got through it. I'm excited for everyone to see the performances." He smiles and sits next to you. "So, what'd you think?"
"You two were great together, Kook. It was great.” You simply state.
"We were, weren't we? She was so helpful. And I felt at ease, like I didn't have to try much. She was such a natural at everything, it made things go by a lot smoother.”
"I can tell." You respond softly— probably a little too softly because Jungkook's smile slightly fades. Then, the thoughts start to swarm again just as you look at him. You quickly divert your attention by subtly biting onto your bottom lip, looking towards the hotel window when cars are honking their horns out on the street.
Of course, they were assumptions.
But of course, they were stupid, silly little thoughts stemming from your insecurity; occupying every corner of your brain, making you believe this skewed perception, this-whole-thing-that-is-a-thing-but-not-really-a-thing-because-there-aren't-any-facts-to-back-it-up—
"Hey." He pulls you out of your thoughts by taking your chin and making your eyes meet his own deep, brown orbs. "Talk to me, baby. I can hear you thinking. D-did you not like it? It's okay if not, you know? You can tell me. I value your opinion more than anything"
"What, no!" You shake your head. "I mean, no, of course I loved it. I loved every bit of it. It's amazing, and you know you always blow me away with everything you do." You cup his cheeks and let out a soft sigh. "I really do think you're amazing. I just.. maybe part of me kind of regrets not doing this with you?" He lets out a small breath before taking your hands in his and placing a gentle kiss on your palm.
"Are you saying that just because you saw her in the video?"
"Maybe? And, it did look easy. Everything looked so natural, especially for her. You two meshed well. I—I don’t know. I’m not really sure where I’m going with this anymore."
"Hm." He hums before tapping your thigh and bringing you onto his lap. You brush the hair out of his face while he wraps his arm around your waist, laying a gentle kiss on your cheek. "Baby, you know when I told you about it, I could tell you weren't comfortable with the idea. The last thing I wanna do is make you uncomfortable or unhappy."
"No, I know, Kook. It's not your fault. Trust me. It was beautiful and I really enjoyed it. I just.. felt a bit insecure especially since you didn't push on it. I thought you realized I wouldn’t work. She was way better and you totally saw that. You had this vision with her, and the thought made me feel a bit jealous too. I guess."
"I know this is easier said than done, but don't be. I love you." He brushes the hair away from your face this time. "You don't have to go out of your way to stand out or catch my attention. You don't have to prove anything to me, anyone. Plus, part of me felt kinda dumb for implying the idea knowing how it'd make you feel and how much attention it'd bring."
"What do you mean?"
"I realized it was probably better off this way simply because I didn't want people to paint this picture about us, or to assume our relationship was a certain way. I know there's already lots of things to be said about the video or the song itself, about our story— but at the end of the day, they don't know us like we know us and I'd prefer to keep it that way."
Because even though the relationship is out there, it's not out there. Jungkook tries to keep things balanced, keeping things private as much as possible out of safety— to create boundaries between his professional and private life. He would always put you and Kai first, keeping your safety, your comfortability and your happiness a priority.
Over everything, anything.
The moment he felt your uneasiness while mentioning the video, he retracted. He never wanted to force you, or make you do something that was too out of your comfort zone. He didn't want to cross that line of putting too much out there because he was happy with how things were. It was enough, just enough. And that's all he needed.
You were happy, Kai was happy.
Why would he ever push and ruin that?
"You're right. I understand."
"I hope that helps put you at ease a bit, princess. You can always talk to me about it. There was really no other reason behind me not pushing the idea." He caresses your cheek. "Okay? Nothing else." He kisses your cheek, before your lips. He gently taps the side of your hips before adjusting you on his lap and having you straddle him full on. You wrap your arms around his neck while he stares at you in pure adoration, a smile painted across his lips before he speaks again— "You're my muse. You're in everything that I do, bits of you are sprinkled everywhere. Everywhere that I go, songs that I've created, lyrics scribbled on paper, doodles on my notebook— everything." His hands travel up your sides, giving them a tiny squeeze as he lets out a small exhale against your lips. "You will always be my muse."
"I'm sorry, Jungkook."
"Don't be sorry." He chuckles a bit. "Everything you felt was valid, and I always want you to come to me about these things." You rest your forehead against his.
"I really did enjoy it, though. You always blow me away with everything you do." You kiss him just as you wrap your arms tightly around his neck.
"Yeah?" He chases after your lips, large hands grazing your back as he holds you close to him.
"Mhm." You giggle before poking the tip of his nose. "And uh, the explicit version of the song— we listened to it right before you walked in."
"Cool, huh?" You laugh and shake your head.
"You're crazy."
"You know.." He smirks before biting onto his bottom lip. "Think there's a little bit more explaining I can do for that one. But, I think it'd be better if I showed you."
"Oh?" You watch as Jungkook tears his beanie off and tosses it aside. "I think that'd be good." He leans forward for another kiss— but this time, it's deep. Deep enough for Jungkook to take in a strong inhale through his nose, shakily letting out an exhale once he parts from your lips. He doesn't waste any time before he's kissing you again, tongue swiping against your bottom lip before easing it in. His fingers trace your bare skin underneath your shirt, tips digging into your sides again when he feels you slowly rock against him— his length growing incredibly hard beneath you.
"Yeah, it would be good. Right?" He lets out a small moan in between kisses, hissing when he feels your lips make their way down to his jaw, neck. His hands travel to the hem of the shirt you're wearing, slowly prying it off and tossing it aside. He continues to sit on the edge of the bed while you straddle him, your hands now fiddling with his shirt before he pulls it over his head and joins yours off to the side.
"You aren't tired?" You lay some lazy kisses along his throat, sucking and nipping gently on the surface while his fingers tug at the fabric of your panties.
"Nope, not anymore." You make your way back up to his lips, relishing in every kiss, every squeeze— every bit of Jungkook. Midway, he finally helps you out of your panties before shifting his sweats and boxers down enough to let his cock spring free.
"You sure?" You tease as you waste no time wrapping your hand around his member, pumping him a few times while listening to him let out a few moans.
"Positive, baby. Need you." He mutters as he signals for you to sink down his length. You do as told, slowly, easily, sinking down until he completely fills you up and bites his bottom lip. "Just like that. Right where you should be."
"Feel so full already, Kook." He chuckles as he adjusts himself better on the bed, tattooed hands traveling up your back, caressing your body, as he showers your tits with kisses. He takes a nipple into his mouth, tongue circling around the hardened peak before pulling back with a pop. Just as you continue to roll against him, he takes the other— giving his tongue a little more freedom to explore before sucking and giving it a quick pop. He continues to shower your chest with feathery kisses, moving to your shoulders and arms while you continue to set the tempo.
"So good— fuck." He moans. "You're doing so good, baby." He tightens his grip around your hips as he continues to praise you. "Just like that." He repeats. You whine, lips grazing his as you work him, ride him— feeling every inch of Jungkook inside of you. The way that your walls engulf him— squeeze him— with every roll of your hips makes it hard for him to hold on. Though, he can tell you're slowly tipping over the edge.
It's the way your face contorts in pleasure.
Your inaudible, silent moans.
The way your body stiffens when you work against him, relishing every bit of his cock before repeating the rhythm.
And he's right, you are close. So close. Jungkook pulls you into a sloppy, wet kiss before he slightly backs away to observe your face, you. He chases after your lips once more, biting onto your bottom lip and making you let out a moan that sounds like music to his ears.
The chase.
His effort.
The way he looks at you in pure adoration, easing you to the edge to see you in pure ecstasy.
Holding you close, keeping his hands on you at all times.
You continue picking up the pace a bit, causing enough friction against your heat. Jungkook calls your name, whispering sweet nothings against your lips as his hand rests on the nape of your neck— the other hand still on your hip. He starts to match your rhythm, your tone, thrusting upwards into you to fully tip you over the edge.
"Kook, I'm— I'm gonna— fuck." You whine as you become desperate, feeling the high settle into the pit of your gut. Finally, you tremble against him and moan loudly against him; hand squeezing his tattooed bicep, the other tangled in his black locks.
"That's it. Good girl." He caresses your back, continuing to thrust himself into you even as you try to come back down from your high. But now, he's there, and he's desperate for his own release. "You're my babygirl. You're everything to me. Everything." You moan loudly with him as he gives you one, two, powerful thrusts. "Everything that I do, everywhere I go. You're my muse. You're mine." He says against your ear, panting as he snaps his hips against you at a faster pace while holding you close; the sound of flesh against flesh filling the room. It's not long before Jungkook is coming undone, the aftershocks still rippling through your body. His cheek is pressed against yours as he pants and lets out a few whines, your walls milking every last bit of him until the very end.
"Kook." You whisper. "I love you. I'm so proud of you and I love you." He laughs lazily as he rubs at your hips.
"I love you too, princess. Good enough explanation for that?"
"Maybe." You giggle as you hop off and scurry off to the bathroom for a quick shower.
"I mean.. we can do more—" He trails behind you and welcomes himself into the shower.
"Jungkook, you need to be up in 3 hours." Your voice echoes in the shower and Jungkook scrunches his nose.
"And?" He laughs. "Running on no sleep is how I work."
"You're too much." You giggle when Jungkook turns you around and wraps his arms around you.
"Baby, baby, baby." He says smugly. "There's more that I'll need to show you, especially for the album."
"Jungkook." You try to scold him but you squeal when he has you wrap your legs around him and presses your back against the tiled wall— the night only leading to more sweet nothings, praises and genuine love. Jungkook loving on you, just as you with him.
Because, you are his muse. You are in everything he does, bits of you sprinkled in everything.
No matter the circumstance. No matter the day, time, year.
You will always be his muse.
permanent taglist: @spideyjimin @miinoongi @thebeebi @ggukkieland @bluesharksandfish @unicornbabylover @preciouschimine @codeinebelle @shesoldbutcute @jikookiekosmos @awhnamjoon @namjooningelsewhere @bunnybearrj @babycoffeefire @bri-mal @sintaethick @taejkjoons @love2luvya-blog @pb-n-juju @dianaxnyc @fan-ati--c @jungjoonie @jcsmae @favouritesblog @ppeachyttae @awseokjin @jjk1iscoming @moonchild1 @vantxx95 @genzslayer @knjeuphoria @jksjx @oogawooga222 @yoonqki @halesandy @chimchimmarie @chimsworldsstuff @persphonesorchid
#bts#bts fanfiction#bts scenarios#jeon jungkook#jungkook#bts jeon jungkook#bts jungkook#jungkook x reader#jk x reader#jeon jungkook x reader#bands couple#bts fluff#bts smut#jungkook smut#jungkook fluff#jeon jungkook smut#jeon jungkook fluff#jk fluff#jk smut#xpeachesncream
736 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sissy School, Pt. 1 (Story)
"Aww, look at my wittle Brandi,” I cooed, grabbing her by the chin as she kneeled on the ground next to me, “all teary-eyed and whimpering. Don't be sad, my precious cupcake! Mommy has found the perfect place for you, thanks to all the amazing girlies in my online forum. They told me about this super special nursery, just for sissies like you! All their little girls go too! Daddy Conner's new promotion means I don't have to work anymore, but that doesn't mean I want you under my feet all day. So, Daddy and I decided it's time for you to go to Sissy School!"
I smiled, running my fingers across her cheek, and continued; "Today, we're going to tour your new school and you better show me your best behavior princess! You don’t want me to have to tell Daddy you were a bad girl, right?"
My poor little girl, she was trying so hard to nod and wipe away her tears while gagged with that cute pacifier. She's such a crybaby, always whimpering and sniveling. We pulled up to this seedy-looking abandoned strip mall, and almost missed it, with its tinted windows and black paint. It was right next to this wild knock off of Chip and Dales strip called 'Hunks’. I've had some wild nights there, let me tell ya! But this sissy kindergarten didn’t sound like it would be as fun for Brandi as the strip club was for me!
"Welcome to Hunks and Huggies!" I heard a bubbly voice exclaim as the door swung open. The college-aged girl smiling at us was hot. Her dark hair had the perfect beach waves, her skin was flawless, even her eyes sparkled! I just had to stare! God, some girls get it all, even her body was perfect! Her short black “Huggies and Hunks” crop top was so tight you could the outline of her nipples, and they're hard as rocks! The matching black short shorts were barely there. She was showing off her perfect ass and long, toned thighs. I might need to get this girl’s number later! If Brandi wasn’t gagged with her penis-paci I’m sure that little sissy’s tongue would be on the floor right now.
"I'm Ms. Becky!" She introduced herself with a smile, her perfect teeth flashing. "You must be Heather," she continued, giving me a quick hug, shit she even smelled amazing! "And this adorable munchkin," she leaned over and pinched Brandi's cheek, making my sissy squirm, "must be Little Miss Brandi! Why don’t you two come in, I’ll show you around!” She giggled, grabbing me by the arm and whisking us inside.
Stepping inside Hunks and Huggies was like walking into Brandi’s worst nightmare. The whole place was decked out in pastel pink and white, like a little girl’s nursery had exploded. Even the carpet was a somehow perfectly maintained pink! The walls were covered in pink and white stripes, and there was even a banner that spelled out “Welcome to Sissy School!” In building block letters! I had only seen the entrance so far and I just knew it was perfect! I could already see Brandi trembling in her diapers and sobbing behind her gag.
"This," Becky giggled, seeing my shocked expression, "is the main entrance. Our 'students' get to meet all four of us teachers here every morning!" There were more of her? Lucky Brandi! "That door over there," she pointed at a pink door with foam letters that read "Bad Girls Only," "is the detention room. Don't worry, I won't spoil the fun. Brandi will tell you all about it after her first visit!"
A terrified squeak came from my gagged little girl, who was definitely not into the whole 'detention room' situation. I giggled, loving how scared she was already. "Did you say Hunks and Huggies?" I asked, still taking in the over-the-top pink decor.
Before Becky could answer, we heard muffled cries from behind the 'Bad Girls Only' door. Brandi's trembling intensified, and I knew she was freaking out.
"Oh, don't worry about that," Becky said, her hand on Brandi's shoulder doing nothing to comfort her. "That sissy is being punished for very being naughty. But you're a good girl, right?" She looked at Brandi, who nodded frantically, too terrified to make a sound now.
Becky turned back to me with a mischievous grin. "Yes, Hunks and Huggies. The owner of Huggies Sissy School is an amazing businesswoman, she also owns the Hunks strip club next door! It provides some ahem unique benefits for us teachers." She leaned in close, her breath tickling my ear as she whispered, "And some not-so-fun benefits for the students, but we'll get to that later!"
"Let's continue the tour!” Becky giggled, taking my hand and leading me with excitement. Brandi was struggling to keep up, crawling pitifully on the fluffy carpet, her pigtails bouncing. "This is the playroom!" She announced with a bright smile. "I know you'll just adore it!"
As we stepped into the "playroom," I was in for a major surprise! No jungle gyms or swing sets here, but there were definitely some fun toys to play with. The room was so perfect! Of course it was painted in the same soft pink and white as the entrance hall, and had the same fuzzy pink carpet. But there were so many fun toys, it was going to make my little diapered cuck miserable! If my little Brandi didn't enjoy her nursery at home, she would absolutely hate playtime in this place.
"Our lucky little girls spend at least two hours a day in the playroom for recess," Becky giggled from the doorway, reading my mind. "As you can see...", she said nodding across the room.
In the corner of the playroom, there was this giant pink bouncer, the sort of thing every sissy nursery needs! And inside, struggling like a sad little bitch, was this naked sissy, covered in sweat and crying her eyes out. Her hair was a total matted mess, and her makeup was running down her face. The little bitch was such a hot mess! "Oh my god!" I laughed, "look at that cutie pie!" I pointed at the poor thing, all tied up and helpless. "She's just so adorable!" The bouncer bounced up and down, making her tiny chastity cage wobble back and forth. And she had the cutest clamps on her budding little sissy boobs that were little bells! They jingling with every bounce. So. Freaking. Cute!
"Aww, why the long face, sweetie?" I cooed to the sobbing, gagged sissy, not really expecting an answer. “I’ve seen that look before, does she have a little botty-friend in?" I winked at Becky, who just shrugged and giggled.
"Yup, this lil' sissy is gonna pop her cherry soon! Her mommy's new man is packing, so we're giving her the full prep treatment!" I glanced at Brandi, who was trying to disappear into the floor, probably thinking about the massive plug she had at home. Of course, this meant I would be buying her an even bigger one for school, but that could be a surprise for later!
Becky strutted across the room; “and this,” she said, flashing a cute smile, “is our toy box!” I watched excitedly as she lifted the lid of the most adorable toy box ever. It's pink and white, and even had a heart painted on the front! "Every princess needs her toys, don't ya think?" She asked, watching as Brandi's eyes nearly popped out of her head. “What do you think Brandi?”
Inside the box was a collection that would make any dom proud and sissy blush: so many different size paddles, some were leather, some were painted with girly designs, one even had “sissy” carved into it. I’m sure that would leave a mark! There were floggers and whips that promised a sting, and even the largest assortment of dildos I had even seen! “Don’t be jealous Princess Pampers,” I giggled at Brandi; “but I think they might have even more toys than you do!” I couldn’t help but hold some of the larger ones up just to show my sissy. There were a lot! There were so many colors, some were ribbed or had a point, others were realistic; they had veins! “I think you’ll have so much fun with these, Brandi!” I laughed, as she whimpered.
Becky flashed me a knowing smile before leaning over to speak to her future ‘student’. "Don't worry, Brandi,” she purred, “you'll be playing with these toys real soon." She points out a white rocking horse next to us, painted white with pink trim. It would have been perfectly innocent if not for the massive ribbed didlo in the saddle! "That one's gonna be a wild ride, girl!." She giggled, I could see Brandi's bottom lip quivering, the poor thing. "And check out that X-frame, it's just dyin' to have you." We all looked at the intimidating restraint, also pink of course!. "But first, let's go see my favorite part."
In the center of the room was an adorable yet cruel looking “crib”, if you could call it that. It was certainly a fucked up twist on a one anyway. It was painted pale pink and white to match the rest of the room, down to its pink sheets and blankets. But unlike any other crib I had ever seen, except the one Conner built for Brandi of course, it had a top on it like a cage! Inside, the crib were two, I had to assume, absolutely miserable sissies. Their faces were wrapped in diapers, and they were handcuffed on top of each other, struggling in a cute little 69..
"So, these brats were bugging Ms. Staci for diaper changes,” she explained with a smile. “We don't do changes here often, ya know? So, I guess Staci decided if they wanted out of their diapees so badly, they could wear them somewhere else instead! Of course, I'm not sure if it's their own messy diapees or someone else's, but it's fun, for us, either way!" She looked down sweetly as the trapped pair. "This crib is my favorite! Did ya know it can fit three sissies stacked on top of each other at once? It's way more fun when there's more crying and begging. You know, sharing is caring, right?"
“They’re wearing each other’s,” Another absolute bombshell, college aged girl said, standing in the doorway. She had the most striking features, long legs, and blonde hair. She was also dressed to kill in the same revealing outfit as Becky—short shorts that showcase her perfect ass, and a low-cut crop top with the "Huggies and Hunks" logo, leaving little to the imagination. I could see everything through the fabric of her shirt, which I’m certain Brandi would notice too! She added, absolutely full of disdain; "they're wearing each other's diapers. They'll keep 'em on until they clean 'em or fill their new ones. I’m Ms. Staci,” she smiled at me and then sneered at the sissy next to me; “who’s the new loser?
I introduce my pathetic ex, "This loser here is Brandi." Staci gave Brandi a once-over, clearly not impressed. I mean, who would be? Noticing their matching outfits, I ask, "do you girls always dress like this?"
Becky shrugs, "Most days, but on 'Fun Friday,' we break out the sexy lingerie. Gotta give the sissies something to drool over, especially when they've been denied for weeks." I can't help but smirk, imagining Brandi's misery knowing she’ll be tormented by these hotties. It’s been months since her last sissygasm and won’t be getting to make cummies anytime soon either!
Becky claps her hands together excitedly; "Staci and I can give you the rest of the tour together and fill you in on our very strict rules." As we leave the room, she snickers; "you’ll see our girls in their uniforms soon enough. Every student is required to wear one!" On our way across the entrance hall toward a room labeled “Moviez 4 Sissiez”, Becky begins to run through a list of school rules. “All girls must be in uniform at all times, obviously. Dententions for being out of uniform are very harsh, also obviously. The girls must come to school each day with their supplies, which may change depending on the lesson, uhh…oh!”
Becky turned to speak to Brandi directly, "Oh, and little one, you'll be on an exclusive 'cum-only' diet here!" The look on Brandi's face was priceless. I almost felt bad for her! She already eats a lot of cum at home, but at least I still gave her table scraps...for now. She winks at me, assuring; "we just ask mommies to save condoms from their real men. We've got plenty extra though, don't worry." Then, leaning in close to Brandi, she smiled; "you’ll never go hungry, princess. We'll keep you nice and full."
The theater room was honestly kind of gross. Staci confessed as we walked into the small room; "this used to be a viewing booth in an adult bookstore when this whole place was a strip mall. We kept it nasty as a fun little tribute." I spot shelves filled with gay porn and femdom DVDs with titles that I’m sure made Brandi squirm. "Sissy's BBC Training" and "Mommy's Strap-On Slave." Magazines like “Rockhard” were stacked on shelves, and in the center of the room was another surprise for both Brandi and I.
A sissy, tied up tight, laid diapered wearing a pink frilly dress with a matching diaper cover. Of course, she had the most adorable paci strapped in her mouth. Another young beauty, a dominant sounding babe with red hair, was standing behind her. This new teacher was holding the sissy’s head in front of the screen with one hand and holding a vibrating wand to her diapered crotch with the other. “Don’t you dare look away you fucking loser!” She was laughing each time her diapered prisoner tried to turn her head away or close her eyes. “Ooh!” The ginger bombshell giggled, quite literally prying the poor, helpless loser’s eyes open, forcing her attention back to the recording; “this is my favorite part!”
On the screen, is the most perfectly round ass I had ever seen. I was jealous and turned on! Oh gawd, It's tight and firm, totally spankable. It making my mouth water, I couldn’t imagine what it was doing to the poor thing having to watch, or even Brandi! "Hey there, sissy," a sexy voice cooed from the recording. "You always loved my ass, huh? When you were my big stwong husband, you used to love watching this ass bounce on your cock didn’t you? Now that you’re a wittle sissy, I guess you’ll just have to watch it bounce on someone else’s…” The owner of that incredible ass turned and winked at the camera; a 30-something with the deepest blue eyes and her blonde hair in a high ponytail. I think she was about to put on a show.
“Sometimes,” Staci whispered, clearly enjoying herself, “a mommy will send us their ‘home movies’ to share with the class or just to torment their cucks. This one's getting a private show." With a giggle, the woman on screen bent over, revealing a sexy, heart-shaped tattoo on her lower back, just above her perfectly toned butt. She crawls onto the bed, her long, toned legs on full display and beckons off camera with a playful finger and a moan. In the corner, I could just make out a very well-built black guy. Wow, the only thing bigger than his muscles was his dick! This girl was very lucky! He had his massive black cock in his hand and stroked it slowly. The blonde teased him, wiggling her ass. I could hear the gagged sissy in the center of the room whimpering and crying.
"You ready big boy?" she teased, looking back at the camera with a wicked smile while talking to the bull. "Come and get it, baby. You own this pretty white ass now..." This really got the waterworks going from the helpless cuck watching, the redhead doubled her efforts and held firm, forcing her charge to watch as the scene heated up. The hunk didn’t need any further instructions, stepping behind her and the whole room watched as the blonde’s eyes went wide and she moaned. “Ooooh, fuck! Ooh! Jesus baby, y…you’re big!”
“Let’s leave her to enjoy the show,” Becky smiled, closing the theater door, “and let’s go see the classroom. Hmm?” She asked, smiling down at Brandi. The poor thing turned pale and tried to protest, but I grabbed her pigtails, giving them a rough tug, pulling her behind me. She cried softly as we followed Ms. Becky's click-clack heels down the hall. "Almost there, loser," Staci giggled, stopping in front of the door to speak to Brandi. "This is, like, my favorite part! We show you all the awful shit we’re going to do to you and you can’t even stop it! You're gonna hate it, I promise!" I could see Brandi's knees shaking. Poor, dumb little thing.
Ms. Becky dramatically flung open the door with a smile and pushed Brandi inside. "Welcome to class, Brandi," she giggled. "You’re gonna have so much fun!" The room was the most fucked up thing I had seen so far, and I mean that in the best possible way. Everything, and I mean everything, was pink! The walls, the carpets, even the damn windows.
"Oh, Brandi, look at that! They really went all out with the color scheme," I mocked as she sobbed at my knees. "But just wait till you see the lessons they have planned for you, my little sissy baby." I giggled, noticing the pink chalkboards and the lessons written on them. "Cock Sucking 101, hmm?” I teased, reading the board off to her; “oh, I just know you’ll get an A+ in that! You’re a great little cocksucker! We all laughed watching Brandi crumble to the floor, sobbing like the pathetic little girl she is.
"Aww, does my wittle sissy need a time-out already?" I teased, grabbing a handful of her hair and pulling her up. "But we just got here! Oh my, look at these!” I could hear Brandi groan and whimper as I dragged her towards the center of the room; “aren’t these just the cutest little desks and chairs! How adorable!" I giggled, pointing at the ribbed dildos attached to each chair. “You’ll definitely be sitting pretty, won’tcha Princess Pampers?” Brandi’s eyes went wide, she turned pale, and of course she instantly crumbled back to the floor. I just let her be. After all, she had plenty of time to enjoy her new school! The cutest touch was the name tags on the desks. Pink of course, written out in girly handwriting, the “I’s” all dotted with little hearts, so precious! Of course, the names were my favorite; I could see “Sissy Slut,” “Jizz Breath,” and “Cumbucket”! I hope Brandi got such a cute nickname!
The walls were just as extra as the rest of the classroom. There were huge posters of hunky half naked men covered with lipstick marks, pictures of gorgeous women naked but pixelated of course, and a cute full length mirror with the phrase, "who's the queerest of them all?" written in hot pink lipstick in the corner, Becky stood to the side, clearly proud of her workplace! "This," she giggled, "is where the magic happens. Where we transform whiny boys into obedient baby bitches! As you can see…”
"Check out these two cuties!" I exclaimed in giggles, noticing what Becky was pointing to. I pulled Brandi up and pointed at the two sissies kneeling in the center of the room, surrounded by the pink desks. They were dressed to impress in the cutest little schoolgirl outfits. Their plaid skirts were way too short, showing off their pink Huggies pull-ups, their eyes were were covered with pink blindfolds, their hands trapped behind them with pink cuffs, and their pigtails were held by matching pink bows! And I absolutely loved their crop tops with "sissy slut" in glitter across their chests, of course.
"Oh, Brandi, honeybun, aren't they just adorable? I can't wait to see you all dressed up just like them!" I mocked, knowing how much he hated this. "Don't you just love their fashion sense? I bet you're dying to join their little sissy club, aren't you?" I teased, as Brandi's sobs turned into desperate whimpers.
Staci knelt next to Brandi and wiped away the sobbing little sissy’s tears. I think she was having almost as humiliating Brandi as I do! I knew I was going to like her! "These are your Sucky Exams, princess,” I could barely hear her whispering over Brandi’s sniffling; “you’ll take them every week! The goal is to be the first little girl to make your man cum. If you're a good girl and pass, you get a fresh diapee! But if you fail, well...let's just say you'll find out in the detention room!"
“Sucky exams…?” I asked, before the classroom door opened again. I was in awe as two tall, chiseled hunks, with arms the size of Brandi's thighs and cocky smiles walked in. Oh, they were hot! I think Brandi was so scared she may have pissed herself just seeing these two! “Oh,” I giggled, almost to myself, “sucky exams!” These two wasted no time, each one grabbing a sissy by her pigtails and pulling her towards their bulging package. Brandi's eyes widened watching as these two little sissy sluts were about to be used for their intended purpose.
The sissies, now reduced to a trembling mess, opened their mouths defeatedly and allowed their throats to be invaded. “Look at them go,” Staci giggled over Brandi’s shoulder, watching the helpless sissy being throatfucked deep and hard. I could barely hear her over sounds in the room. “Look at the eye contact,” Staci giggled wickedly, “and listen to all that moaning, they’re such good little sluts!”
“You lucky little girl, getting to watch,” Becky had leaned over Brandi’s other shoulder now; “look at them, even through all the tears, being the best little sissy pornstars they can be! Ya know, with Hunks right next door, there’s, like, an endless amount of dicks you’re going to suck, every day!” Even over sissies’ muffled moans and the wet, slurping noises, I’m sure Brandi could hear each word; “we hope you’re excited for your first day of school!”
129 notes
·
View notes
Text
SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UUUUUPP!!!
FOR ONCE STOP MAKING TASHI THE VILLAIN! Stop making Tashi look like the bad guy because you didn't get your gay ending! Stop making Tashi look like the bad guy because Art is depressed! Stop making Tashi look like the bad guy because Patrick is horny!
Instead of hating on her, I'm begging you, watch the movie again and try to pay attention to her character. I'm not saying she is a flawless angel - no - she has done many questionable and not always approved things, but so have Art and Patrick!
It's important to understand Tashi's full story and the actions which shaped her into the person she is. Some of you people seem to forget that she lost her biggest passion, that something that she loved deeply was taken away from her. Within a single moment, Tashi lost her career, lost her strength and all her desires. She became no one to herself, a failure and a completely miserable person.
Her behaviour is natural, and it's determined by everything she has gone through. It's very obvious she went through a rough time of depression and had to cope wirh the loss somehow. She's also just a human, and humans make mistakes.
Tashi loved both Art AND Patrick - and we can notice that very clearly in multiple scenes and if we think about it really deeply, and when she has married one, she couldn't just forget about the other. It's natural that she jumped towards the opportunity of spending some time with Patrick, even just one night (in 2011). Later on, she sleeps with Patrick again because she still loves him, but that doesn't deny that she loved Art and Lily too.
She's spent 8 years married to Art, every day of those eight years and I doubt she would have cheated on him with anyone else than Patrick. Let's not forget that Art is a flawed human too. He earned by Tashi as a result of his obsession and manipulation, which is a long way from love that they eventually found.
If Tashi didn't love Art, she would have abandoned him the moment she started seeing him on top of his career, because he had something she could never have again - tennis. But Tashi never left. She stayed and supported Art throughout the whole process, in her own way.
Stop praising Art for having a fat ass and looking up at his wife. He chose the life he's living, he chose to marry Tashi, have a family with her and pursue his tennis career with all the consequences. Yes, Art is depressed and miserable and he's probably not too happy with his life, but he's also an adult fully capable of making decisions. Just because he's submissive, loyal and dedicated, doesn't mean he deserves to be babied and told that he's too good for Tashi.
I don't always like to bring this topic into the discussion, but it's clear that some of you are pure misogynists, hating on the female protagonist because she got to fuck your favs and because she has a life. Tashi Duncan is somebody, she is a strong female lead with even stronger emotions, and if you really wanna understand her, you can't just watch - you need to think as well.
#challengers#challengers movie#tashi duncan#tashi duncan x patrick zweig#tashi duncan x art donaldson#zendaya#patrick zweig#art donaldson#luca guadagnino
111 notes
·
View notes
Text
Oh Baby... Pain is Pleasure - Part 4.5
POLY JUDGMENT DAY X READER (WRESTLER)
Y/W/N – Your Wrestling Name
Y/W/N/F – Your Wrestling Name Finisher
Rollies/Roly – a hand rolled cigarette (I’m not sure if the slang is the same in other places/ that’s what we call it in England lol )
WARNING – THESE WARNINGS COVER ALL PARTS OF THIS FICTION/ IMAGINE STORY- THEY MAY NOT BE SPECIFIC TO THIS PARTICULAR PART! -
SMUT, GIRL X GIRL, MAN X MAN, POLY RELATIONSHIPS/SEXUAL, BDSM, BLOOD, SPANKING, VIOLENT REFRENCES, INJURY, ABUSE (CONSENTUAL) CHEATING, STALKERS/ STALKING, SMOKING/ CIGARETTES
(PART 5 IS ON THE WAY, BUT ITS LONG, SO HERES 4.5)
taglist - @babybatlover
Oh Baby…Pain is Pleasure – Part 4.5
The night had arrived stretching across the sky, the last of the sunrays had been burnt away and drowned in the light of the moon. The stars glistened over the hilltops stretching out for miles with only a handful of grey clouds holding out on their last legs.
The midnight hour struck the hallway clock, the soft bells chimed; echoing through the empty kitchen before the house fell back silent. A gentle breeze rustled through the glass screen door, the blinds swaying ever so slightly in their wake.
Glow bugs, fireflies, crickets and cicadas joined in unison to sing the symphonies of nature as I sat toying with my feet amongst the grass in the swing chair of that great oak tree. Embraced in the lap of my gentle giant who, reaching into his pocket pulled out a small metal tin, scuffed and battered on the edges you could still see the remnants of the WWF logo embellished on the top. Ever a man for collections and memorabilia, Damian was never one to be rid of his childhood loves.
Pulling his arm out from around my waist to recapture the use of both of his hands he cracked open the tin and revealed three perfectly rolled up cigarettes and a well worn lighter. Looking back at me he smirked and let out a gentle huff.
“What? You think I didn’t know?” He smiled and rolled his eyes, placing one of the rollies in between his lips and sparking the lighter up before holding it out to me.
How the smoke danced in the shadows cast by the moon, like a mischievous temptress begging for someone to give in to her sinful ways. Who was I do deny her such pleasure. I reached out and took the rollie before taking a long hard drag of that subtle and sweet smokey hit. Leaning back into the swing chair I exhaled, the light smoke cloud escaped my pursed lips and raced into the sky, as if on a mission to join their cloud friends above.
Damian laughed gently as he closed the tin and returned it to his pocket, stretching his arm over me and back around my shoulders to hold me close.
“You may think that you hide it well… and you do, from the others anyway. But I’ve seen you more than once sneak away to indulge in a cheeky smoke or two when you are stressed, Mariposa” Damian’s voice was low and soft as ever, my sweet gentle giant. The man that could dominate me in a thousand ways whilst protecting me in a thousand more. I couldn’t help but stare at his face as I took another drag, his beauty was truly out of this world, every feature that marked his body was as flawless as… well him.
“However… Y/N” He questioned, leaning forward, refusing to break eye contact with me as he; himself took a drag from the cigarette between my fingers before leaning back into the chair, exhaling out the smoke I was so quick to try and inhale back in. Just a taste of that man was enough to have me on my knees begging for mercy.
“You know we don’t hide secrets in this relationship. Not between you, or me. Not Rhea, or Finn or Dom. Honestidad y confianza mi amor. So why are you talking to Liv Morgan? And what’s with you and the Wyatts? I told you before Mi Vida, you don’t mess with all that. They aren’t necessarily bad people, but their world … eso es como magia oscura. You can’t trust them” Hie eyes fell deep into my soul, and I didn’t know what to do. I hated lying to them all, but the truth wasn’t going to set me free, it was going to break the world apart and I would lose them all forever.
Leaning in to take another hit of my one true guilty pleasure I pondered in my mind how I would escape this situation. How do you not tell the truth but not lie to someone at the same time. Distract them?
“I’ve always loved the night you know; it’s always been so peaceful. Non-judgmental and full of new beginnings. You can lay down and go to sleep knowing the morning offers you a fresh start. A chance to do it differently…” I looked up to Damian as his facial expression remained unchanged.
“Sometimes, those skeletons in our closet are best left to collect dust Priest, please” I looked up to him with those puppy dog eyes in the hopes he would accept my plea deal.
Instead, he sat up with his strong muscular figure pulling me into his lap as he wrapped his arms tight around my waist. Taking a fistful of my hair he exposed my soft pale skin to the moonlight before running his teeth along my neckline. The goosebumps danced across my skin, every hair standing on edge as the pleasure in that moment flooded straight to my core. The mini pajama shorts I was wearing dampened by my persistent need to have this man spread my legs apart and tear into every last piece of me. His vocal undertone grew dark as he growled into my ear, agitated or conflicted the man was on a mission.
“Usually, when you are being a brat” He spat through gritted teeth, “I’d fuck you right where you sit until you tell me what I want to hear” Taking a long inhale of my scent he ran his large hands down my back and into my mini shorts, realizing I wasn’t wearing any panties his grip tightened and that feeling sent my inner sex demon wild. I dropped the remainder of the cigarette to the floor, and it landed at the base of the chair, its hot red embers from the burning tobacco were quickly singed out by the dew soddened grass below our feet.
Hoisting me further up into his lap Damian ran a hand across my hips and down the front of my shorts, his cold hands had me gasp for breath as his knuckles brushed across my bare clit.
It really was a joy living up and away from your nosey neighbor’s.
Taking a heavy deep breath my head fell back as for the first time in weeks I was indulging in that sexual deprived need to have one of them touch me, fuck me, ruin me for all I care.
Damian’s breath was hot and staggered against my neck as he bought up his left leg slightly to raise my body into the air, slipping his hand fully in between my legs he ran his two fingers between my wet folds and my stomach became a whirlwind of knots, drowning in every last millisecond of the moment. His pace wasn’t slow, but it certainly wasn’t fast paced either. As if he was teasing me, tempting my inner demons to expose every secret I had buried from them in exchange for sexual pleasures and favors in turn.
“fuck priest” I hummed under breathy tones, my head leaning down onto his shoulder as his finger pace quickened, slipping his index finger inside me he began to pump harder, drawing out every last drop from my pussy to run down my inner thighs.
Like a vicious animal in heat Damian’s demeanor had changed in a flash, gone out the window was this ‘No distractions’ bullshit as he pulled his hand form my shorts and stood up, holding me tight to his chest with one arm wrapped around me. Turning himself, he almost threw me at a roughened pace up against the old oak tree, with one hand behind my head to brace the impact; my legs instinctively fell from his waist in the hope of fining ground but were quickly scooped back up and around his waist as he leant back into my face, embracing me in a deep lustful kiss. Our tongue’s danced in the moon kissed light as his hands explored all over my body, breasts to hips, to thighs and back to my neck. Never fully satisfied with where they ended up. He paused to catch his breath for a moment leaning his forehead down to mine;
“Shit y/n…” he panted, one hand now leaning against the tree for support and the other taking my right arm and guiding my palms to his crotch. The bulge was truly a magnificent display of manhood. Its bold thick appearance left me with an unsatiable appetite to feel it at the back of my throat.
“You see what you do to me Mariposa… even you have me breaking the rules now” His voice was harsh, as if he was conflicted on where to go from here.
I swallowed my fear as I looked deep into his eyes, surely this man loved me enough to forgive the secrets of my past. But I wasn’t about to expose myself tonight if I could help it, instead releasing my grip I crouched down to a deep squat before falling to my knees, to now be at the perfect height if I do say so myself.
Pulling at the drawstring of his black sweatpants I lowered the waist band slightly and drew out his hard cock, licking my lips I glanced up for approval from my lord and savior whose eyes burned deep into me as his hands gripped the tree for stability, he nodded, breath now low and focused.
I wasn’t about to miss my chance.
From the base to the tip, I ran my tounge fully up his masterpiece before taking it in its full form to the back of my throat. As if my dreams had become a reality, all those weeks of begging, wishing, praying and hoping. Finally with Finn Fucking Balor asleep in bed, I now had Damian’s dick touching the back of my tonsils and I was loving every moment of it. I felt my gag reflex kick in as I bobbed up and down along his cock, its sweet and salty taste ever insatiable and addictive. My eyes watered as I craved more of him, I could hear his voice above me, mumbling in pleasure and whispering my name in hushed tones. We both knew full well that if any of the others woke up, we would have some explaining to do.
Damian’s hand moved to the back of my head taking a fist full of my hair as he quickened my pace, the feeling inside him growing ever stronger with an overwhelming need not to let this feeling disappear.
“Shit… shit… oh fuck… y/n I’m” Damian’s voice choked out each word, but instead of letting him try and finish his sentence I dug my fingernails deep into his thighs signaling to him, that he best not fucking stop. I wanted to taste that man’s orgasm, I wanted to feel it run down the back of my throat as I swallowed every last drop of him.
And I did.
Damian’s cheeks flushed a rosy pink, his mouth a gape and his braids half sprawled down his back as his grip to my hair tightened with every pump that released that delectable cum shot. A drop had escaped and began falling down my chin as I leaned back onto my heels and running a finger across, I was fast to lick the remainder off.
Damian pulled his tracksuit bottoms back up, one hand still leaning on the tree as he lent down over me, panting heavily. His eyes didn’t break contact with mine, he didn’t blink or move as I rose back up to my feet.
He snaked his hand around my waist and lent down to place a soft subtle kiss on my forehead.
“Gracias Mi amor’ Damian smiled before placing another kiss to my lips.
He ran his hand up my back and took a tight grip to my neck, pulling out my phone from his pocket along with the metal WWF tin. He smirked before pushing me back to the swing chair and forcing me to take a seat as he stood in front, his frame towering over head.
“Nice try Muñeca…” He smirked as he lit another cigarette and held it out to me, sparking up his own and taking a soft drag.
“Distractions done... Now talk.” He held my phone up from his pocket so I could see it in full view.
“Wyatts first? Or Liv Morgan? You pick.” He tossed the phone into my lap.
“Unless you want me to wake Finn up? Let him know what’s been going on?” Damian winked at me.
I gritted my teeth before taking my first drag and pulled one leg up into the chair towards my chest, taking a deep breath.
Guess it was now or never.
“I’m not the person you think I am…” I said.
TBC
#the judgement day#the judgment day#tjd x reader#the judgement day x reader#the judgment day wwe#the judgment day x reader#rhea ripley x reader#rhea ripley#damian priest x reader#damian priest#dominik mysterio#dominik mysterio x reader#finn balor x reader#finn balor#wwe#wwe raw#poly!judgement day#wwe x reader
89 notes
·
View notes
Text
More Than the Crown
All your life a window never seemed quite big enough for your dreams and the world always seemed so far away. That is until a flirty thief is chased into your life and everything changes. A tangled retelling fit with ROTTMNT characters. (Ao3)
Pairing: Leo x Reader (Female reader for this story)
TWs: If you've seen Tangled you know Flynn gets stabbed at the end so yeah that's pretty much it, and the manipulation and abuse from Gothel
Words: 29,570
In the middle of the woods a lone wanted poster nailed to a large oak tree flapped lightly with the breeze. The poster depicted a turtle yokai grinning deviously as the sharp letters spelling “Wanted” hung above him; “DEAD or ALIVE” printed in red ink underneath.
This is the story of how I died. Don't worry, this is actually a very fun story. And the truth is, it isn't even mine. This is the story of a girl, named Y/n. And it starts with the sun.
Through the thick clouds of nightfall, a single drop of pure light descended toward the ground, landing on a cliff edge overlooking the sea.
Now, once upon a time, a single drop of sunlight fell from the heavens. And from this small drop of sun, grew a magic, golden, flower. It had the ability to heal the sick, and injured.
The golden flower bloomed with pointed petals and a dark center, glowing a little as it grew. In the shadows of the trees, emerging from the underbrush of the forest, an old woman wearing a maroon hood approached the flower. She set her green lantern on the ground as she reached for the flower, greed reflected in the dark of her iris.
Oh, you know that old woman, over there? You might want to remember her. She's kind of important.
Across the water on an island off the coast of the mainland, a large kingdom began to take shape. A large bridge connected it to the mainland and atop the tallest point of the island a large beautiful castle was built. It was a kingdom filled with vibrant life of all kinds, from humans to yokai, and mystic magic embedded in the very stones.
Well, centuries passed and a hop skip and a boat ride away there grew a kingdom. The kingdom was ruled by a beloved King and Queen.
The portrait on the wall depicted two figures with kind smiles and crowns on their brows. The man held his wife lovingly within the painting. That same love had him kneeling by her bedside as the queen breathed heavily in pain. Tears glistened on the King’s lower eyelid as he could do little but hold his wife’s hand tightly and watch her suffer.
And the Queen, well she was about to have a baby, and she got sick, really, sick. She was running out of time. And that's when people usually start to look for a miracle. Or in this case, a magic golden flower.
Commoners and palace guards alike poured off the ships onto the mainland, everyone fanning out to look for the fabled golden flower. It was their last hope. Their only hope.
High up on that cliff edge, the same old woman from before knelt before the faux bush she made to conceal the magic flower. She glanced around to make sure she was alone before setting down her lantern and lifting the bush, revealing the flower.
Ahhh, I told you she'd be important. You see, instead of sharing the Sun's gift, this woman, known to many as Big Mama, hoarded its healing power and used it to keep herself young for hundreds of years. And all she had to do was sing a special song.
Big Mama lowered her now black hood, revealing her thin, shapeless gray hair. She held her hands out to the flower as she started to sing, her voice raspy as one would expect from an old woman.
“Flower gleam and glow, let your power shine. Make the clock reverse, bring back what once was mine, what once was mine~” But as she sang her voice regained its youthful tone. Her frail, wrinkled hands smoothed out to reveal flawless skin with a purple tint. Her thin hair regained its volume and silver shine. Sunken eyes didn’t look so aged as she finished her song with a smile, now looking decades younger.
All right, you get the gist. She sings, she turns young. Creepy, right?
Hearing approaching voices, Big Mama turned to see the lights of the search party getting closer. She quickly put the bush cover back over the flower to hide it and picked up her lantern to run away. However, in her haste, she failed to notice that her lantern knocked the bush over, keeping the flower out in the open.
Big Mama disappeared just as a guard crested the small hill. The guard’s eyes were drawn to the golden glow of the flower. “We found it!” He shouted and a wave of relief washed through the people: their queen was saved.
From the shadows of the trees, Big Mama watched with narrowed eyes as a pair of guards pulled up the golden flower.
Inside the castle the bloom of the flower was turned into an elixir for the queen to drink. Weak with pain, the queen could barely purse her lips as the King held her head in one hand and the bowl in the other, helping her drink.
The magic of the golden flower, healed the queen. A healthy baby girl, a princess was born. With beautiful h/c hair that shimmered like the sun. I'll give you a hint. That's Y/n.
The young child giggled as she stared at the slowly spinning mobile with the kingdom’s sun crest on it. Her bright eyes turned towards her parents, who looked down at her with pure love and adoration.
The queen chuckled as she scooped up the girl, the princess babbling as she grabbed at her mother’s face with her little fingers. Grinning, the queen pressed her forehead to her daughter’s, holding the child close.
Wide eyes stared at her father as the king placed a beautifully jeweled tiara on top of the child’s head. Being too big, the tiara fell to the side a bit but the young princess just giggled.
To celebrate her birth, the King and Queen launched a flying lantern into the sky.
The queen held her daughter in one arm while lifting the lantern together with her husband. Below them the people of the kingdom cheered. The king and queen leaned close together as they watched the lantern float high into the sky, joining the sunset.
For that one moment, everything was perfect. And then that moment ended.
Silver light reflected on the sea below as the door to the balcony to the king and queen’s room slowly opened with a soft click. A shadow grew over the cot the young princess slept soundly in and a raspy voice began to sing.
“Flower, gleam and glow~” In response to the voice, the princess’s h/c hair began glowing a vibrant golden color starting at her roots until her whole head of hair was shining. Big Mama reached out, plucked a strand of hair and held it up with scissors ready to cut. “Let your powers shine, make the clock re–” As she cut the hair she gasped. The strand of hair quickly stopped glowing and returned to its natural color, a duller, diluted version of that color. Big Mama gasped again as her skin, which had smoothed out with her singing, immediately aged and wrinkled again. She stared down at the child, knowing what she had to do.
The shrill cry of a baby woke the king and queen. They sat up in bed only to watch in horror as a cloaked figure clutched their daughter before disappearing over the rail of the balcony.
Big Mama broke into the castle and stole the child. Just like that... gone. The Kingdom searched and searched, but they could not find the Princess. For deep within the forest, in a hidden tower, Big Mama raised the child as her own.
“...save what was lost, bring back what once was mine, what once was mine.~” The young princess sang as Big Mama brushed her glowing golden hair. Magic smoothed out the woman’s skin, returning it to a healthy lilac hue. Big Mama sighed and smiled as she continued brushing the young girl’s hair as it returned to its natural color.
Big Mama had found her new magic flower. But this time she was determined to keep it hidden.
“Why can’t I go outside?” The princess asked.
“The outside world is a dangerous place. Filled with horrible, selfish people. You must stay here, where you're safe. Do you understand, flower?” Big Mama explained.
“Yes, Mommy.” Y/n nodded as she watched the flames dance in the fireplace.
But the walls of that tower could not hide everything.
Well into the night, long after the fire had gone out, the little princess tiptoed down the stairs and snuck past Big Mama’s room, taking only a quick peek to make sure the woman was asleep, before rushing to the large window, her hair trailing behind her on the floor. She quietly as possible undid the latches and opened the window, revealing the trail of lanterns in the sky. The princess sighed as she stared at the beautiful sight across the hills.
Each year on her birthday, the King and Queen released thousands of lanterns into the sky in hope that one day, their lost Princess would return.
18 Years Later
The sun shone brightly on the tall tower hidden within an alcove in the woods. Between a crack in the large doors of the entrance window, a small green chameleon scampered along the ledge before hiding behind a flower pot. The chameleon breathed heavily as he changed color to blend in with the pot.
“Ah ha!” You threw open the doors only to see the ledge was empty. With a narrowed glance toward the flower pots you hummed. “Hmm, Well... I guess Mondo's not hiding out here.” Your voice trailed off as you put your hands behind your back and walked away.
Mondo, from where he was hiding behind the pot, laughed softly thinking he had finally outsmarted you. What he didn’t realize was a strand of your incredibly long hair wrapped around his tail and he was quickly yanked out of his hiding spot.
“Gotcha!” You exclaimed from where you were hanging upside down above the window entrance. Mondo squeaked startled as he started to change back to his normal green color. You flipped down from your spot and lowered Mondo to the ledge, unwrapping the strand from around his tail.
“That's twenty two for me. How about twenty three, out of forty five?” You asked only for your little companion to frown and stare at you completely unimpressed. “Okay, well, what do you want to do?” You asked as you took a seat on the ledge.
Mondo squeaked with joy and turned toward the edge of the ledge, pointing to the world beyond with his tail. You shook your head as you grabbed his tail right before he could take a step off. You lifted Mondo into the air as you swung your legs over to dangle over the edge.
“Yeah, I don't think so.” Mondo sat on your thigh where you set him as you gestured over your shoulder with your head back into the tower. “I like it in here and so do you.” You said while pointing to the little chameleon. Mondo pouted and stuck out his tongue a little, blowing a raspberry at you. “Oh, come on Mondo, it's not so bad in there.” You shook your head as you scooped him up into your hands before spinning yourself back into the tower.
As you raced around the tower, your hair dragged an impossible length behind you, seemingly never ending. You were going to prove to your little friend that life in this tower could be just as exciting. But first you needed more light.
Sure-footed, you climbed the support beams of the tower until you got enough height to easily use your long hair like a lasso and loop it around a lever that opened the skylight at the top of the ceiling. Grinning from ear to ear you leapt off the beam and swung down on your hair like you had done many times before.
7a.m. the usual morning lineup,
Mondo watched you from his spot on the cuckoo clock. When you reached out to him, he quickly crawled into your palms as you walked off to begin the chores for the day.
starting the chores I sweep 'til the floors all clean.
You make quick work of the floors with your straw broom, even lifting the part of your hair that sits between you and the dustpan Mondo is so courteously holding for you. However, as you sweep the dust and dirt into the pan a large amount of it gets into Mondo’s face, covering him. He blinks rapidly as he processes what happened.
Polish and wax, do laundry and mop and shine up.
With the floors all swept, you got the polish out and bundled all your hair up on a side table as you used two hand brushes as skates and a mop as a guide as you glided around the floor, cleaning as you went. You chuckled as you saw Mondo spinning out of control a little on his brush.
Once the floor was dried you started gathering all the laundry into baskets before taking a duster to the various places that needed dusting. Occasionally you’d tickle Mondo with the feathers as he’d laugh.
You washed the few dishes and swept a few missed spots before glancing at the clock, only to huff as it appears only fifteen minutes have passed.
Sweep again, and by then it's like 7:15.
Deciding to take a break from chores you dashed over to the nearly barren bookshelf, pulling all three of the books off the shelf and taking them to your bed to read.
So I'll read a book, or maybe two or three.
When you finished with that, you noticed a perfect spot on the wall to add a new painting, so with impressive dexterity, you strung yourself up with your hair and painted away while Mondo held the palette.
I'll add a few new paintings to my gallery.
As the day progressed you bounced from activity to activity. Finding an old guitar and giving it a strum. Using nearly all your yarn to make a really really long scarf for Mondo. Realizing you have enough ingredients to make a pie and baking the delicious dessert.
I'll play guitar, and knit, and cook and basically.
While sniffing the heavenly pie fresh from the oven, you quickly get distracted by the strange decorative piece above the fireplace. The space and the curtains appear to be the perfect place for a new painting. You stick your thumb out to measure, and Mondo does the same.
Wonder when will my life, begin.
With a grin you set the pie aside to cool before rushing over to grab your paints. You push aside the decorative piece to reveal the unused wall. Smiling wide, you begin to cover the whole wall with a deep blue color, knowing exactly what you want to paint there.
Eventually you must let the first coat dry and you take the opportunity to have lunch and engage in a bunch of other activities, some of which you’ve mastered better than others.
Then after lunch, it's puzzles, and darts and baking. Paper-mache , a bit of ballet, and chess. Pottery, and ventriloquy, candle making. Then I'll stretch, maybe sketch. Take a climb, sew a dress,
Ballet is still a challenge with all your hair constantly getting in the way and Mondo makes for an excellent chess opponent. But even with all these activities, eventually you run out of things to keep you occupied.
and I'll re-read the books. If I have time to spare, I'll paint the walls some more, I'm sure there's room somewhere.
Brush in hand, you stand in front of the mirror and get to work on the task that arguably takes the longest of each day. Brushing every inch of your hair.
And then I'll brush, and brush, and brush, and brush my hair. Stuck in the same place I've always been.
You sigh as you lean against the support beam, brushing out the end of your hair, finally done after all that time.
And I'll keep wondering, and wondering, and wondering... Wondering, just when will my life begin?
Standing in the center of the room with your hair spiraling around the floor you stared at the only walls you’ve known for the past 18 years. Maybe you’re trying to convince yourself more than Mondo that you can be happy here. That familiar yearning was back as you wandered toward the window, looking out at the trees and hills, at the world beyond what little you know.
“Tomorrow night, the lights will appear. Just like they do on my birthday, each year.” Mondo climbed up on your shoulder as you stared out the window before your gaze was pulled back inward toward the painting you did earlier of the very lights. “What is it like out there, where they glow?” You grabbed your paints and added one last detail to the painting. You, sitting below the lights with your hair spilling behind you. “Now that I'm older. Mother might just let me go.”
༻✧༺
Across the sea the kingdom was teeming with morning activity as four figures jumped across the castle rooftop. The leading figure was a turtle yokai with light green skin and a blue shell. Yellow stripes decorated his upper arms and thighs and red crescent moons painted his face behind an old blue mask. He had a satchel strung across his body that bumped against his side as he slid down a steep roof and jumped to the next.
Right behind him were two more yokai, an ogre and a rat. While the ogre yokai with olive green skin and dark blue hair was wearing a ripped blue vest over a black tank top, the tall brown furred rat yokai was sporting a purple pinstripe suit complete with a fedora and all. The two followed quickly behind the turtle, jumping the gap from one rooftop to another as the final figure slid down as well, taking up the rear: a blue-green eel yokai wearing an oversized orange graphic tee.
Deftly the four of them made it around the roof of the castle, seemingly defying gravity as they leapt through the air. Far down below guards partoled, none-the-wiser.
Finally on the right roof, the four stopped. The turtle stepped out around a large decorative structure, hanging on so he didn’t fall as he looked over the edge to make sure there weren’t many guards around. However, he got distracted by the view.
“Wow! I could get used to a view like this.” He said in awe, seemingly forgetting about why he was up there.
“Jitsu, come on!” The rat yokai hissed from where he stood with a rope clutched in his hands while the eel yokai held a panel open and the ogre glared at the turtle.
The turtle dismissed them with a wave of his hands. “Hold on.” He soaked up the view a moment longer. “Yep, I'm used to it.” He placed his hands on his hips as he nodded his head with a grin. “Guys, I want a castle.”
“We do this job, you can buy your own castle.” The ogre yokai growled as he stalked forward and grabbed the turtle by the lip of his shell behind his neck and yanked him back over to the opening. The turtle gasped as he was pulled back.
They made quick work of tying the rope around the turtle’s waist before lowering him into the throne room. The turtle held the satchel in one hand as he got closer to the lost princess’s crown, sitting on a cushion in the middle of the room. About ten guards stood by in front of the crown and the thrones, yet none of them noticed the thief lowering towards the precious item. Briefly the turtle wondered what his brother’s would think if they saw him right then, but he shook the thoughts away. His older brother would probably go into shock if he knew. However, the turtle just couldn’t pass up this job, the money he would get from that crown would be enough to set up himself and his family. He just needed to steal the crown, and what his family doesn’t know can’t hurt them.
Up on the roof, the rat and ogre yokai held the rope, slowing it as the turtle got closer to the stand with the crown. With quick hands the thief slipped the crown into the satchel without making any noise.
In front of him one of the guards sneezed and he just couldn’t resist.
“Oh, hay fever?” He asked.
“Yeah.” The guard responded, glancing back briefly to see the thief leaning on the cushion that once held the crown and smiling smugly. A moment passed before the guard jolted and looked back again only for the turtle to be gone. “Huh?” He looked up to see the thief crawling back onto the roof through the opening. “Wait, what? Hey, wait!”
The alarm was sounded and the four figures on the roof quickly made their exit. They dashed through the streets of the kingdom and across the bridge leading to the mainland, hoping to lose the guards in the forest beyond. As they're running, the turtle couldn’t help but make small talk with a grin.
“Can't you picture me in a castle of my own? I mean, I certainly can. Oh, the things we've seen and it's only eight in the morning. Gentlemen, this is a very big day.” The turtle exclaimed triumphantly.
༻✧༺
Your heart was beating rapidly as you carefully put away your paints. “This is it. This is a very big day, Mondo.” Nerves and excitement tickled your veins as your little friend climbed onto your arm and you closed the chest holding your paints. “I'm finally going to do it. I'm going to ask her.” You nodded determinedly.
“Y/n!” You gasped as you heard your mother’s voice from the base of the tower. “Let down your hair.”
“It's time.” Your smile was bright with hope but you couldn’t help the nerves that danced on the edge. Mondo puffed out his chest a little, a gesture telling you to be brave. As you moved your friend to the wall with the floating lantern painting you laughed. “I know, I know. Come on, don't let her see you.” Closing the curtains over the painting, you quickly jumped off the fireplace to get to the doors.
“Y/n, I'm not getting any younger down here.” Big Mama called as you pulled open the doors.
“Coming, mother.” You responded as you looped your long hair over the hook above the doors. With ease you tossed your hair out the window where it quickly reached the ground for Big Mama to catch the end. Once she created a small loop to stand in, you started to pull her up the tall tower. Your arms burned slightly from the exertion but doing it for years has you pulling her to the top 15 seconds.
Breath coming in heavy pants, you smiled brightly as Big Mama stepped onto the ledge. “Hi, welcome home, mother.” You greeted as she unhooked your hair.
Big Mama threw off her hood as she exclaimed. “Oh, Y/n.” As she descended the few steps she set down her basket and bag. “How you manage to do that every single day without fail, it looks absolutely exhausting, darling.” She hummed as she caressed your hair before resting her fingers under your chin.
“Oh, it's nothing.” You shrugged with a nervous smile.
Big Mama grinned. “Then I don't know why it takes so long.” She tapped your nose a few times before leaning back with a serious expression. Your own smile fell as you thought you did a decent job. Big Mama laughed. “Oh, darling. I'm just teasing.” She grinned as she walked past you, deeper into the tower.
You laughed nervously along as you turned. “Alright.” Briefly you paused before gathering some courage to follow your mother to the mirror. “so, mother. As you know, tomorrow is a very big day–”
“Y/n look at that mirror.” She cut you off as you approached and wrapped her arm around your back as she pulled you closer. “You know what I see? I see a strong, confident, beautiful young lady.” You relaxed slightly as you looked at the two of you reflected in the mirror; a soft smile curled your lips. “Oh look, you're here too!” Big Mama said and started laughing while your smile fell. “I'm just teasing, stop taking everything so seriously.” She nudged you before she leaned in to further look at herself in the mirror.
She’s just teasing, you reminded yourself and shrugged. “Okay.” You took a breath and begin once again trying to explain. “So mother. As I was saying, tomorrow is..”
However once again Big Mama interrupted you. “Flower, mother's feeling a little run down. Would you sing for me, dear? Then we'll talk.”
You jumped excited for the promise to finally sit down to talk and eager to do the thing that makes your mother the happiest. “OH! Of course, mother.” You quickly darted away, grabbing her chair and setting it in front of the fireplace exactly where it needed to be, moving it slightly when it wasn’t quite right. Dashing away again you quickly grabbed your own stool and set it down as Big Mama was about to sit in her chair. You pushed her down into the chair a little to get her to sit faster before racing to get your brush. Shoving it in her hand you barely gave her time to react before you placed your hair in her lap and sat down to sing.
“Flowergleamandglow,Letyourpowershine,Maketheclockreverse,bringbackwhatoncewasmine.Healwhathasbeenhurt,Changethefate'sdesign.Savewhathasbeenlost,Bringbackwhatoncewasmine.”
Singing the song practically in one breath your hair rapidly began to glow and Big Mama’s exclamations for you to slow down went unheard.
“Y/n!” She huffed as she set down the brush and your hair.
You didn’t respond as you practically threw yourself on the arm of her chair, eager to finally tell her the thing you’ve been trying to say since she got home. “So, mother, earlier I was saying tomorrow’s a pretty big day, and you didn't really respond, So I'm just going to tell you. It's my birthday! TADA!” You chuckled softly as you hugged her arm.
Big Mama slowly removed you and you sat back to give space. “No, no, no can't be. I distinctly remember. Your birthday was last year.” She said.
Thinking she was teasing again, you played along with a nervous chuckle. “That's the funny thing about birthdays. They're kind of an annual thing.” With a sigh you sat back on your stool. “Mother, I'm turning eighteen. And I wanted to ask, what I really want for this birthday.” You glanced away, breaking eye contact as you fiddled with a strand of hair and began mumbling nervously. “Actually, what I’ve wanted for...quite a few birthdays now…”
“Y/n please, stop with the mumbling.” Big Mama cut you off. “You know how I feel about the mumbling.” She raised her hand as she mimicked the mumbling. “Blah, blah, blah,...blah. It's very annoying.” Quick as a switch flip, your mother pinched your cheek with a grin. “I'm just teasing, you're adorable. I love you so much, darling.” She tapped your nose once as she stood, leaving you in silence and walking away.
Losing will, you bite your lip nervously as you watch her leave. Hearing a squeak, you turned and saw Mondo urging you on. You tensed up before releasing it all in one breath as you faced your mother. “I want to see the floating lights!”
She paused as she was placing apples in a basket and chuckled confused. “What?”
“Oh,... Well I was hoping you would take me to see the floating lights.” You explained as you stood up on your stool and revealed the painting you made earlier of the floating lights.
Big Mama glanced at it before smiling softly. “Oh, you mean the stars.” She hummed and turned away to continue placing apples into the basket.
You nodded with a smile before you explain. “That's the thing I've charted stars and they're always constant.” Using your hair as a lasso again, you latched onto the handle of a small window and pulled it open to reveal the painted charts of stars along the walls of the tower. “But these, they appear every year on my birthday, Mother. Only on my birthday.” You stated as you gestured to the painting of the floating lights. “And I can't help but feel that they're, They're meant for me. I need see them, Mother. And not just from my window. In person. I have to know what they are.” You sighed.
“You want to go outside?” Big Mama asked amused as she closed the large doors, blocking light from coming in and dimming the tower. “Oh, why Y/n. Look at you, as fragile as a flower.” She approached you and took your hands, spinning slightly. “Still a little sapling, just a sprout.” She patted your head. “You know why we stay up in this tower.”
“I know but…” You tried to say something but she just continued.
“That's right, to keep you safe, and sound, dear.” Big Mama says as she caresses your hair. You sighed. “Guess I always knew this day was coming.” She said slightly dramatically, while closing more curtains to darken the room. “Knew that soon you'd want to leave the nest. Soon, but not yet.” She stopped on the first stair.
Once again you try to interject. “But–”
However Big Mama placed her finger to your lips as she shushed you. “Trust me pet, Mother, knows best.” She grinned as she hit her hip against the wall, causing the skylight lever to flick up again and the whole room be plunged into darkness.
You’re quick to find a match and candle to try to see anything as you still hear your mother’s voice around you. “Mother knows best. Listen to your mother.” You turned only to see her there suddenly with her arms out like a monstrous figure ready to take you away. You shouted as it startled you and jumped back. “It's a scary world out there.” When you looked again she was gone, but you couldn’t search long before something grabbed your hair and started pulling.
“Mother knows best. One way or another. Something will go wrong, I swear.” You dropped your candle to try and pull your hair back only for it to suddenly go slack, causing you to fall back into a spotlight created from one of the smaller skylights. Before you could hit the ground your mother caught you, only holding you for a moment before letting go and disappearing again. “Ruffians, thugs, poison Ivy, quicksand.” As she listed off these dangers, shadows appeared on the floor around you, once again startling you.
“Cannibals, and snakes, the plague.”
“No.”
“Yes.” She grinned as she disappeared once again. “Also large bugs, yokai with pointy teeth.” Something knocked you over and when you landed on the floor you saw a quick painting of a figure with pointed teeth. “And stop, no more, you'll just upset me.” Big Mama pretended to cry as she sat next to the painting on the floor.
“Mother's right here. Mother will protect you.” Big Mama pulled you to your feet and when you tried to hug her, it turned out to be the mannequin. You jumped back wondering where she went. “Darling here's what I suggest. Skip the drama, stay with Mama.” She stood on the stairs with her cloak on as she addressed you. “MAMA!! Knows best!” She laughed as she spun up the stairs, blowing out all the candles with the movement.
Tiptoeing down the line you slowly relit each candle. “Mother knows best. Take it from your mumsy. On your own, you won't survive.” Big Mama said as she pinched out each candle, keeping the room in darkness.
You bumped into something and whipped around, only to be startled by your own reflection in the mirror. Big Mama appeared above the mirror and tilted it down to show your bare feet.
“Sloppy underdressed, immature, clumsy, Please, they'll eat you up, alive.” You tried to cover your feet only for the rug to be pulled out from under you. You fell to the floor and your mother swooped by to roll you up in your long hair. “Gullible, nave, positively grubby. Ditzy and a bit, well, hmm vague.” She stood you up and quickly pulled the end of your hair making you spin fast. Dizzy you stumbled around until Big Mama steadied you with a hand under your chin.
“Plus I believe, getting kinda chubby.” She tapped under your chin a few times as you straightened your posture. “I'm just saying, 'Cause I wuv you.” She grabbed your cheeks and pulled you close. The only light went out and she was gone again. You shouted in panic as you felt around for anything. “Mother understands, Mothers here to help you. All I have is one request.”
A new light came on, revealing Big Mama standing there with her arms out for a hug. Relieved to see her you raced over and threw your arms around her chest. She hugged back tightly and stroked your hair. “Y/n?” She said.
You pulled away and smiled. “Yes?”
“Don't ever ask to leave this tower, again.” She stated sternly.
Disappointed your face fell as you looked at the floor. “Yes, mother.”
Big Mama curled a finger under your chin and lifted your head to look you in your eyes. “Ahh, I love you very much, dear.”
“I love you more.” You responded.
“I love you most.” She caressed around your hair and kissed the top of your head. “Don't forget it.” She pulled back with a grin and tapped your nose. “You'll regret it. Mother Knows best.” You watched her walk away with dashed dreams. Your frown felt heavy as you watched her get ready to leave again. Robotic were your movements as you handed her the basket and hooked your hair for her to use to get down.
“Ta ta! I'll see you in a bit, my flower.” Big Mama called as she slid down your hair.
“I’ll be here.” You muttered as you unhooked your hair and stared at the world that seemed forever out of your reach.
༻✧༺
Deep within the woods four thieves dodged logs and limbs as they sprinted away from the palace pursuers. Taking a brief moment to catch their breaths, the four stopped by a large tree, a tree that happened to have two wanted posters on it.
The turtle with the blue mask leaned against the tree as he breathed heavily. His gaze rose to see the wanted posters and he gasped. “Oh no. No, no no. This is bad, this is very, very bad, This is really bad.” He rambled as the other three glared at him in confusion. The turtle looked up at them distressed and turned the poster around to reveal the smirking portrait with the name Blue Jitsu printed underneath. “They just can’t get my stripes right.” He complained, and true to his word the red stripes that curved like crescent moons on his face, were perfectly straight lines on the poster.
“Who cares?” The ogre asked.
“Well it's easy for you to say.” Blue pouted and gestured to the second poster: a portrait of the three yokai with the name Mud Dogs printed underneath and not a single detail was wrong. “You guys look amazing.” He frowned.
Blue’s pity fest was interrupted by the sound of thundering hoofbeats. The four glanced up toward the cliff to see their pursuers, the palace guard, hot on their trail. Blue quickly shoved the poster into the satchel at his side as the four of them took off running through the woods again. They raced around a bend only to come face to face with a steep rock wall that curved around them, there was no way around.
Thinking fast Blue looked up the height of the rock wall before turning to the group of three behind him. “All right, okay. Give me a boost, and I'll pull you up.” He proposed.
The Mud Dogs shared an unimpressed glance before the ogre yokai, Leonard, spoke up. “Give us the satchel first.”
Blue gasped, offended. “Wha..? I just... I can't believe, that after all we've been together, you don't trust me.” He did an impression of his younger brother’s hurt puppy dog eyes; however, the other three remained stone faced and unmoved. Blue’s face fell to one of equal distaste as Leonard held his hand out for the satchel. “Ouch.” Blue deadpanned and handed over the satchel reluctantly.
With that out of the way, the three yokai climbed onto each other’s shoulders making a ladder of sorts with the eel yokai, Micky, on the bottom, then the rat, Danny, next, and finally Leonard at the top. The three grunted as Blue swiftly climbed up. He reached the top and heaved himself over the edge, using Leonard’s face as a boost for good measure.
“Now help us up, pretty boy.” Leonard said and reached up for Blue.
“Sorry,” Blue huffed. “My hands are full.” He grinned as he revealed the satchel with the crown before dashing away, leaving the Mud Dogs stranded.
“What?” He felt around his body and it was true: the satchel was gone. “JITSU!!” Leonard shouted, his voice echoing from the canyon as Blue ran away.
Blue grimaced as he raced through the forest: that decision totally won’t come back to bite him in the shell later. The thief nearly tripped over his feet when he broke through some trees and saw the guards close by. “Oh boi.” He muttered and quickly ran off, the thudding of galloping hooves following him.
The guards were led by a woman in golden armor atop a yokai horse that was mostly yellow with blue stripes. “Retrieve that satchel with any force!” The captain of the guard, Cassandra, commanded her men.
“Yes ma’am!” They all repeated in unison.
Below her the horse neighed in a similar fashion to the other horses, who all responded with similar enthusiasm. All of the guards lowered their crossbows, taking aim at the fleeing turtle.
Blue slid under a large downed tree right as the bolts flew. Five bolts embedded within the wood right where Blue would have been. Fear flashed in his eyes as he turned and sprinted away. It felt like he was dancing with death as he weaved around trees just barely missing getting impaled by a bolt as they whistled by.
He swung around a corner using a smaller tree before jumping through a gap in a larger tree. The tree caused all of the men to get caught on the other side, but Cassandra managed to make it through, still hot on Blue’s trail.
“We got him now, Mayhem.” Cassandra grinned and Mayhem sped up, gaining on Blue.
Thinking quickly for a way out, Blue noticed a vine hanging in the middle of the path and a very bad idea came to my, but if he didn’t do anything he’d surely be run down in seconds. Blue jumped onto a rock and launched himself toward the vine grabbing it and kicking off a tree to swing around in a wide arc. “I hate this! I hate this!” He shouted as he swung back around right as Cassandra and Mayhem were passing. He used his momentum to kick the captain off her horse and land in the saddle.
Blue laughed as he was somehow unarmed now sitting on the saddle of a charging horse. “Heyah!” He grinned, snapping the reins.
The moment Mayhem noticed it wasn’t the captain on his back he stopped causing Blue to fly forward a bit before righting himself. The turtle shook his head in a daze before glancing at the horse. Mayhem glared at Blue over his shoulder. Sitting up, Blue kicked the horse a little trying to get him to move. “Come on, fleabag, forward.”
Mayhem spotted the swinging satchel in Blue’s hand and zeroed his attention on it before trying to bite it. Blue moved it out of the way.
“No.” Blue said, but Mayhem tried to bite it again. “No, stop it.” Mayhem began running again in a circle-like pattern as he tried to get the satchel, eventually grabbing it at one point and creating a game of tug-of-war between him and the turtle. “Give it to me!” Blue shouted, trying to rip the bag out of the horse’s mouth.
They continued pulling back and forth, fighting over the satchel until it slipped out of one of their grips and sailed through the air. The only thing keeping the satchel and crown from going over the cliff edge was the small branch on the sideways growing tree hanging over the ledge. The satchel dangled precariously over the drop as both boys side eyed each other in surprise.
Blue elbowed Mayhem as he threw himself off the saddle and sprinted toward the tree. Mayhem quickly followed suit, nearly passing Blue but the turtle was quick to grab the horse’s front leg to trip him. Blue jumped to his feet and tried to run past but Mayhem grabbed the wrap around his leg causing Blue to trip. Mayhem jumped over Blue and landed on the tree, balancing as he crossed. However, the thief was determined and tried to jump over the horse by jumping up onto his back and launching over, only he didn’t quite make it over Mayhem’s head and just kind of held on there. That is until Mayhem threw him off and over the ledge.
The yokai looked down in surprise at the limbs clinging to the underside of the branch where Blue was holding on for dear life. Said turtle peeked around the tree and stared up at the horse with wide eyes as well. Mayhem huffed and began stomping on the tree trying to crush the turtle’s fingers under his hives, but Blue was fast as he inched his way across, just barely moving his fingers out of the way in time.
He kept crawling, watching with fear as the satchel began slipping off the branch that held it. Blue grabbed a smaller branch and swung his body closer to the satchel, catching it right before it could fall off the tree.
“HAH!” Blue shouted triumphantly as he held the satchel in front of Mayhem’s face. Said yokai looked beyond unimpressed. The moment was short lived however as the tree they were on cracked. Both jumped in surprise and held their breath.
The tree gave out and snapped. Blue and Mayhem each held tightly to the tree as it plummeted through the air. They glanced at each other a moment before both started screaming. The tree hit a large rock jutting out of the cliff edge and split in two, sending the thief and the palace horse tumbling in opposite directions.
Mayhem rolled down the edge and landed in a heap at the bottom, spitting out leaves as he groaned. He jumped to his feet, his blue mane falling out of the knots it was in previously, and looked around for the thief. Not seeing the turtle anywhere in sight, Mayhem stuck his nose to the ground and began sniffing him out like a bloodhound.
Blue, who had hid behind a rock after his unceremonial landing, popped up and watched the horse go. He slowly backed away as he put the satchel over his shoulder again and reached for the vines behind him, thinking they’d be a place to hide. He wasn’t expecting his hand to fall right through as there was no wall behind them. The noise attracted the attention of Mayhem and the horse neighed.
Scrambling to get behind the vines, Blue made it just as the horse came back with a loud snort and began looking around. Blue hugged the satchel close to his chest as he hid from the horse, waiting for the animal to move on. When Mayhem did finally move on, Blue stumbled further into the cave to explore and look for a place to lay low.
He paused in awe when he saw the tall tower with white stone bricks and a purple roof, vines clinging to the sides. A distant neigh cemented the idea to climb the tower in his mind.
Blue stabbed bolts into the side of the tower as he heaved himself up. His arms burned but if it meant getting away from that crazy horse he’d take it. He huffed as he continued to pull himself up one brick at a time. He was breathing heavily as he threw himself into the tower and slammed the doors behind him. Sighing in relief, Blue took the satchel off his body and opened it to look at the prize inside.
“Alone at last.” He smiled.
CLANG! Blue’s face twisted as he was hit over the back of the head with a frying pan.
༻✧༺
Unconscious, the stranger fell forward, landing on his face as you stood there behind him with a frying pan raised over your head. You yelped and dashed to hide behind your mannequin. Slowly you peeked over the shoulders at the strange turtle yokai who remained still on the floor. The wheels on the mannequin squeaked softly as you ventured closered. Armed with your frying pan you inched closer to the turtle. You poked his head but he didn’t move. When you glanced at Mondo, the little chameleon shrugged. You once again poked the turtle, turning his head to the side a bit. Mondo wandered over to the figure with pointed teeth your mother painted earlier. He sat up, put his fingers in front of his mouth and growled white turning red.
You looked back at the turtle and used the handle of the pan to lift his lip and reveal not pointed teeth. Your shoulders relaxed slightly as you hummed with confusion. Using the handle once again you flicked the tail of his mask off his face and stared at the slightly handsome face with vibrant curled crescents. Taking in the details of his face you got kind of lost in it.
Until his eye shot open and he hummed in confusion. Startled, you brought your pan down on his head again, the loud clang echoing in the room.
Standing still for only a moment you quickly realized you had to stick him somewhere. You made sure the turtle was still knocked out before setting your frying pan aside, but still within reach just in case. Wrapping your hair around the turtle you drag him over to the large wardrobe, the only place here really where you could maybe fit him. He was heavier than he looked as you tried to push him into the closet.
That didn’t work too well.
You tried swinging him in with your hair.
Your hair got stuck in the wardrobe as well when the doors shut.
You got him in but he was upside down and his limbs splayed out in a way that the doors wouldn’t shut.
You got him in, right side up and shut the doors with a triumphant laugh.
As you were walking away the doors swung open and the limp figure fell on you, taking you to the ground.
Trying again, you used a broom to poke him in there and slammed the doors. You winced when you looked up to see his fingers pinched between the doors. You carefully pushed the two fingers back into the closet and ran to get a chair to prop in front of the doors to keep them from opening.
“Okay, okay, I got a person in the closet.” You muttered as you backed up with your pan in your hands. “I got a person in the closet.” Slowly your gaze drifted toward your reflection in the mirror. “I got a person in my closet!” You exclaimed in realization and laughed. “Too weak to handle myself out there, huh Mother?” You grinned as you swept off invisible dust from the frying pan. “Well, Tell that to my frying pan!” You smirked and spun it around only for it to come up and hit you in the temple. You winced in pain and rubbed the spot.
Moment of triumph ruined, your attention was drawn to something glittering in the bag the stranger brought with him. Setting down your pan, you knelt down and picked the thing out of the bag. It was large and circular, decorated with sparkling stones that were somewhat see-through, the three largest stones forming a sort of lotus shape. You stared at it in curiosity before sticking your hand through it. Perhaps it was worn like this?
You shrugged toward Mondo who was watching. He shook his head in disagreement. Instead you just peered through the stones at him. He once again shook his head. Still contemplating the strange item you turned toward the mirror as a thought occurred to you. You slowly lifted the crown and placed it on your head where it seemed to belong. However, Mondo shook his head yet again.
The moment was interrupted by Big Mama calling for you from the base of the tower. “Y/n!” You gasped and quickly pulled the crown off your head and scooped the bag off the floor, tossing both things into a flower pot before dashing toward the doors. “Let down your hair.”
“One moment, Mother.” You responded and hooked your hair up before tossing it down to her.
“I have a big surprise.” Big Mama called up.
You chuckled slightly, kind of giddy. “Uh, I do too.”
“Oh, I bet my surprise is bigger.” Big Mama grinned.
“I seriously doubt it!” You whispered to yourself as you glanced at the wardrobe holding the mystery yokai.
As Big Mama reached the top she sat on the ledge. “I brought back parsnips. I‘m going to make hazelnut soup for dinner, your favorite. Surprise!” She smiled brightly as she entered the room.
“Well mother, there's something I want to tell you.” You started, wanting to get to your surprise.
But Big Mama interrupted you. “Oh Y/n, you know I hate leaving you after a fight. Especially when I've done absolutely nothing wrong.” She hummed as she strode toward the table to empty the stuff out of her basket.
“Okay, I've been thinking a lot about what you said, earlier.” You took a slight step back toward the wardrobe, glancing back at it with a grin.
“I hope you're not still talking about the stars.” Big Mama said.
“Floating lights,” You corrected “and, yes I'm leading up to that.”
“Because I really thought we dropped the issue, sweetheart.” She hummed, her voice getting a slight edge to it.
You tried to explain yourself. “No Mother, I'm just saying, you think I'm not strong enough to handle myself out there.” You glanced at the chair holding the wardrobe doors closed and reached for it.
Big Mama laughed. “Oh darling, I know you're not strong enough to handle yourself out there.” She stated and glanced back at you.
“But if you just…”
“Y/n, we're done talking about this.” Big Mama stated, her smiles turning forced as her voice entered a commanding octave.
“But trust me, I…”
“Y/n.”
“know what I’m…” You grinned as you reached for the chair.
“Y/n—”
“Oh, come on.” You begged your mother you loved to listen just once and she’d see you. She’d see how strong you really were. Instead she blew up.
“ENOUGH WITH THE LIGHTS, Y/N! YOU ARE NOT LEAVING THIS TOWER, EVER!!!!” She shouted.
You startled into silence, your eyes starting to burn as they welled with tears, your hand still resting on the chair. Slowly you let go as the room was plunged into a heavy silence.
Big Mama threw herself into her chair with a huff. “Oh, great. Now I'm the bad guy.”
In silence you looked from the chair holding the closet shut to the painting of you under the floating lights. Never? You were never going to leave the tower? Amidst your dejection the twinkle of an idea floated around in your head.
Your voice was soft as you broke the silence. “All I was gonna say, mother, is that…” You moved yourself to block the chair from view. “I know what I want for my birthday, now.”
“And what is that?” Big Mama asked while leaning in the chair.
“New paint.” You stated timidly while hugging yourself. “That paint made from the white shells you once brought me.”
Big Mama shook her head slightly. “Well that is a very long trip, Y/n. Almost three day's time.”
“I just thought it was a better idea than..the stars.” You explained.
Sighing, Big Mama stood from the chair and walked over to you. “You sure you'll be all right, on your own?” She asked, concerned.
You hugged her with a soft smile and she stroked your hair lightly. “I know I'm safe, as long as I'm here.” You stated and she kissed the top of your head.
In a few minutes you helped her pack some food for the journey: some apples, cheese, and bread. You brought the basket to her as she put on her cloak. She took it with a smile and you hooked up your hair for her to climb down on.
“I'll be back in three days time.” She explained. “I love you very much, dear.”
“I love you more.”
“I love you most.”
You watched as she walked away from the tower, turning to wave goodbye which you returned with a soft smile. Only once you could see her no longer did you turn and sprint back into the tower. You armed yourself with your pan and marched toward the wardrobe. The wardrobe groaned a little as you pulled the chair away.
Taking a deep breath to calm yourself as you hid behind the chair, you nodded in determination and lassoed the handle with some hair, pulling the closet doors open. Nothing happened for a moment, then you watched as the still unconscious yokai tipped forward and fell out of the wardrobe, landing hard on his face. You winced as you watched him slide along the floor as well until he was straightened out.
Keeping a watchful eye on him you tip toed closer, when he didn’t move you glanced around. “Huh.”
It took a few minutes but eventually you got the yokai into the chair and made sure he couldn’t escape by wrapping your hair around him tightly. Then you closed all the windows except the sky light above and drug him into the spotlight.
Mondo climbed up onto the turtle’s shoulder with a determined glare and slapped him. The little chameleon backed up, changing color to blend into the turtle’s shoulder. When the yokai didn’t react, Mondo tried slapping him again twice with his tail then poking him. None of that worked and Mondo squinted at the turtle. He faced the turtle and shot his long tongue into the turtle’s ear canal.
The yokai jolted away, tossing Mondo off his shoulder, and looked around in panic, which turned to confusion as he tried to move and found he couldn’t: he was bound to the chair with hair.
“Wha..? Is this...hair?” He asked no one in particular. He followed the trail of hair up the support beams of the room to see your silhouette hiding within the rafters.
“Struggling...struggling is pointless.” You shouted down.
“Huh?” He squinted confused and watched as you jumped down to the floor, still staying within the shadows.
“I know why you're here. And I'm not afraid of you.” You stated.
The yokai was even more confused. “What?” He tried to get a better look at you through the darkness.
You stood and began making your way toward the light. Stepping into it, you kept your pan raised in case you had to use it again. “Who are you, and how did you find me?” You asked.
“Ah hah.” The turtle just stared seemingly lost in thought.
You raised your pan higher, the threat clear. “Who are you, and how did you find me?” You demanded.
Still staring at you the turtle cleared his throat before speaking. “I know not who you are, nor how I came to find you. But may I just say....” His expression changed to a flirty grin. “Hi.” He raised his non-existent eyebrows toward you. You frowned as you watched him. “How you doing? The name's Blue Jitsu.” Your expression changed to one of confusion as you looked around. “How's your day going, huh?” The turtle, Blue, continued with his flirty tone.
Scoffing, you shook your head and leveled your frying pan at him. “Who else knows my location, Blue Jitsu?” You ask as he leaned away from the pan.
“All right, Chica.” Blue put his hands up as much as he could in a surrender position.
“Y/n.” You corrected him.
“Gesundheit.” He deadpanned before explaining. “Here's the thing. I was in a situation, Gallivanting through the forest. I came across your tower and…” He paused as panic washed over him and he began looking around frantically. “Ho, ho no, where is my satchel?”
With a smirk you crossed your arms. “I've hidden it, somewhere you'll never find it.”
Unamused, Blue looked around before his eyes landed on the flower pot. “It's in that pot, isn't it?” He asked.
Your eyes widened and you smacked him with the pan once again. After hiding the satchel better, Mondo climbed back onto Blue’s shoulder and once again stuck his tongue in Blue’s ear canal.
Blue woke up with less of a start that time, but when he noticed the chameleon on his shoulder he freaked out and rubbed the side of his head against his shoulder after flinging the chameleon away. “Ugh! Would you stop that?!”
“Now it's hidden where you'll never find it.” You nodded with a smirk. Blue narrowed his eyes at you as he hummed. You began circling him, starting the interrogation. “So, what do you want, with my hair? To cut it?”
“What?” Blue asked.
“Sell it?” You point your pan under his chin as he leaned away.
“No! Listen, the only thing I want to do with your hair, is to get out of it. Literally!” He tried to struggle as you continued circling around him.
That made you pause in confusion. “Wait, you don't want my hair?”
“Why on earth would I want your hair? Look, I was being chased, I saw a tower, I climbed it, end of story.” Blue explained.
With narrowed eyes you pointed your pan at him once again. “You’re telling the truth?” You questioned.
“YES!” Blue exclaimed.
You hummed as you stared at him, searching his face for any hint of deception. Mondo appeared on your shoulder and marched down your arm, over the pan, and squinted at Blue as he leaned away with wide eyes. Mondo looked the turtle up and down before squinting and softly growling as you pulled him away.
Turning your back to the yokai, you conversed with your only friend really. “I know. I need someone to take me. I think he's telling the truth, too. He doesn't have fangs! But what choice do I have?” Behind you Blue trying to shuffle his chair toward the window, not making it very far before you sighed and faced him once again. “Okay, Blue Jitsu, I'm prepared to offer you a deal.” You stated and walked toward your painting.
“Deal?” Blue asked.
“Look this way.” You said and pulled your hair which caused the chair to spin, eventually making Blue fall flat on his face. You climbed up onto the fireplace and pulled the curtains aside. “Do you know what these are?”
“You mean the lantern thing they do for the princess?” Blue questioned, his voice coming out a little strained because of how his face is pressed into the stone floor.
You glanced at your painting with glee. “Lanterns? I knew they weren't stars.” Shaking your head to get back on track you pointed to Blue with your pan. “Well, tomorrow evening they will light the night sky, with these lanterns. You will act as my guide, Take me to these lanterns, and return me home safely. Then, and only then, will I return your satchel to you. That is my deal.” You proposed.
Blue groaned and pushed himself onto his side. “Yeah, no can do. Unfortunately, the kingdom and I are not exactly, simpatico, at the moment. So I won't be taking you anywhere.” He shook his head.
You glanced to your shoulder at Mondo, who suggested you give the yokai a beat down. You focused on Blue as you jumped off the fireplace and began pulling your hair to get the chair on four legs again. “Something brought you here, Blue Jitsu. Call it what you will, fate, destiny.” Which each word you stepped closer.
“A horse.” Blue deadpanned with a raised eyebrow ridge.
“So I have made the decision to trust you.” You continued.
“A horrible decision, really.” Blue shook his head.
“But trust me, when I tell you this.” You yanked on your hair causing the chair to tip forward, but before it could fall you caught it with one hand and glared down at Blue. “You can tear this tower apart, brick by brick. but without my help, you will never find your precious satchel.” You threatened.
Blue huffed and cleared his throat. “Let me just get this straight. I take you to see the lanterns. Bring you back home. and you'll give me back my satchel?”
“I promise.” You stated.
Blue doesn’t look convinced.
“And when I promise something, I never ever break that promise.” You added. Blue raised an eyebrow. “Ever!” You enunciated. Mondo nodded from his position on your shoulder.
“All right, listen, I didn't want to have to want to do this, but you leave me no choice. Here comes the 'smolder'.” Blue looked down a moment before looking up at you with pinched brows and pursed lips. When you only tightened your glare, Blue’s “smolder” began to fall apart. “This is kind of an off day for me.This doesn't normally happen.” He admitted. “Fine, I'll take you to see the lanterns.” He relented.
“Really!” In your excitement you let go of the chair causing him to fall forward. He landed harshly on his face once again. “Oops.” You glanced down at him with a wince.
“You broke my 'smolder'.” He groaned from the floor.
Within a few moments you got Blue untied to the chair. He was quick to retrieve his bolts and use them to climb back down the tower. As he’s going he noticed your hesitance at the top.
“You comin, Chica?” He called.
You stepped closer to the ledge, looking down at the world that always seemed just out of reach. “Look at the world, so close and I’m halfway to it. Look at it all, so big do I even dare?” You glanced back into the tower at your painting on the wall. “Look at me, there at last, I just have to do it.” You almost hesitated and stepped back into the tower. “Should I?” But that is quickly dashed by the thought of finally seeing the lanterns. “No. Here I go.”
On your shoulder Mondo appeared and tied some hair around his waist so he wouldn’t fall. Then he gave you the thumbs up. You chuckled and tossed your hair out the window, watching it billow out toward the ground.
Blue watched it happen confused and looked back up at you, only to press against the stones to avoid getting knocked off the tower as you swung past on your hair. You laughed as you felt the wind blow past your cheeks.
But as the ground quickly approached you halted, freezing just inches above the ground, terrified yet thrilled as you stared at the grass. Slowly you lowered your feet to the soft grass and wiggled your toes. A laugh bubbled out as you grinned brightly.
“Just smell the grass, the dirt, just like I dreamed they’d be.” You set down your pan to just lay in the grass, basking in the feeling. “Just feel that summer breeze, the way it’s calling me.” You smiled as the breeze washed over you and you jumped up as it blew some dandelion seeds through the air. With your arm outstretched you chased them. You froze when you stepped in a small stream though, the cool water washing over your feet and ankles. “For like the first time ever, I’m completely free.” You scooped up some water and threw it in the air as you felt the sun shining down.
You turned toward the exit cave that seemed to be calling your name. Slowly you begin running toward it, picking up speed with every word. “I could go running and racing and dancing and chasing and leaping and bounding, hair flying, heart pounding” You bursted through the curtain of vines with a triumphant grin. “And splashing and reeling and finally feeling that’s when my life begins!”
Birds flew all around and exited through the treetops. You watched them with a wide grin. “I can't believe I did this.” You exclaimed to yourself. “I can’t believe I did this.” You repeated as a mumble. “I CAN'T BELIEVE I DID THIS!” You excitedly shouted and jumped around. A thought struck you and your smile fell a bit as you hugged yourself. “Mother would be so furious.”
You’re sitting on a rock in a small lake holding a lotus in your hands, Blue watching behind you. “That's okay though, what she doesn't know won't kill her, right?”
The stone of the cave is cold as you rock back and forth. Blue waited by the entrance. “Oh my gosh, this will kill her.” Your voice echoed around you.
With a bright grin on your face you sprint down the hill kicking a large pile of leaves. “THIS IS SO FUN!” The leaves fell around Blue who shook his head slightly amused as he watched you.
You placed your forehead against the rough bark of a tree, arms hanging limply at your sides. “I am a horrible daughter, I'm going back.”
“I am never going back!” You laughed as you did a cartwheel down a hill which quickly turned to just getting rolled up in your hair as you log rolled down said hill.
Face down in the dirt surrounded by flowers you sobbed. “I am a despicable human being.” Blue looked bored as he sat by your side.
“WAHHOOOOO! Best day, ever!” You shouted as you used your hair like a swing around a large tree. Blue leaned against the trunk of said tree, not really paying much attention.
Face in your hands you cried as you leaned against the large rock by the tree you were just swinging in. Blue approached and cleared his throat as he knelt down by your side.
“You know, I can't help but notice, you seem a little at war with yourself, here.” He stated.
“Really? Where’d you pick that up? The captain’s book on obvious statements.” You snapped through tears as you glanced at him.
Blue shook his head as he stood. “Now, I'm only picking up bits and pieces. Overprotective mother, forbidden road trip. This is serious stuff. But let me ease your conscience. This is part of growing up. A little rebellion, a little adventure. That's good, healthy even.” Mondo crawled up on his shoulder, but Blue wiped him off.
Your expression painted surprise as you stared at him. “You think?”
“I know. You're way over thinking this, trust me. Does your mother deserve it? No Will this break her heart and crush her soul? Of course. But you just got to do it.” Blue stated and crossed his arms.
“Break her heart?” You questioned.
“In half.” Blue plucked a grape off a twig in your hair.
“Crush her soul?” You fiddled with a strand of your hair.
“Like a grape.” Blue crushed the grape between his fingers.
“She would be heartbroken you’re right.” You muttered as you slowly stood, Blue helping you to your feet.
“I am, aren't I? Oh, bother.” He shook his head in mock sadness. “All right, I can't believe I'm saying this, but...I'm letting you out of the deal.” Blue stated as he walked past you.
“What?” You questioned.
“That's right. But don't thank me.” Blue leaned down and picked up both your frying pan and Mondo. “Let's just turn around,and get you home, here's your pan, here's your frog.” He shoved both into your hands as he said it then threw his arm around your shoulder as he began walking you back in the direction of the tower. “I get back my satchel. You get back a mother daughter relationship based on mutual trust and viola! We part ways as unlikely friends.”
You shoved him off you and took a step back, glaring at him. “No, I am seeing those lanterns.”
Blue threw his hands around in anger and groaned. “Oh, come on! What is it going to take to get my satchel back?”
You glared and raised your pan to his face. “I will use this.” You threatened.
The large bush to your left began rustling and you jumped in fear, not knowing what it was. You latched onto Blue’s back, wrapping your arms and legs around him as you tried to aim your pan at the bush. “Is it, ruffians, thugs? Have they come for me?!”
The bush stopped moving and a little brown bunny hopped out. It stared up at you two with big round eyes and a twitching nose.
“Stay calm, it can probably smell fear.” Blue deadpanned.
You chuckled slightly embarrassed as you put your feet back on the ground and stepped away. “Oh, sorry. Guess I’m just a bit jumpy.”
Blue straightened his sash as he looked off in thought. “Probably be best if we avoid ruffians and thugs, though.” He lifted an eyebrow ridge as he glanced at you.
“Yeah, that's probably best.” You admitted and fiddled with your pan.
“Are you hungry? I know a great place for lunch.” Blue grinned as he turned to you.
You blinked at the sudden tone change and shrugged. “Where?”
“Oh, don't you worry.” Blue smirked as he grabbed your pan and began dragging you in an unknown direction. “You'll know it when you smell it.”
Blue led you through the forest, seemingly choosing directions at random, so much so you were starting to think he didn’t actually have an end destination. You didn’t really mind all that much, just happy to explore the world outside of your tower.
“I know it's around here, somewhere.” Blue hummed as he looked down a fork in the road. He turned to the left and spotted it. “Ah, there it is.” He exclaimed and gestured to the little building nestled against a large tree. Moss grew on the purple shingles and the old wood looked like it needed many fresh coats of paint. A little sign on the road had a painting of a little pink unicorn and under it the words Run of the Mill. Blue grinned as he glanced at you. “Run of the Mill. Don't worry, very quaint place, perfect for you. Don't want you scaring, and giving up on this endeavor now do we?” Blue smirked as he placed his hands on his hips.
“Well, I suppose the unicorn is a good sign.” You shrugged with a smile.
“Yay!” Blue exclaimed. He led you to the front door and threw it open, causing the chatter inside to come to a halt. “Hueso, your finest table, please.” Blue shouted.
Taking in the patrons you gasped. This was not the place it appeared to be on the outside, nor what it the snuggly little place Blue painted it as. Men and yokai alike populated the place. The men were decked out with horned hems and various sharp weapons. Some yokai had similar armor pieces and ranged from reptiles to furred beasts, hell even the bartender was a walking skeleton. Said skeleton that shook his head and muttered to himself at the sight of Blue.
As you glanced around the room you took in more details of the patrons. One man with a scraggly beard and large nose grinned with the many rats on his back. A pair of large crab yokai snapped their pinchers while chuckling. A stout bald man revealed his shining hook for a hand. A large pig yokai wielded what appeared to be a large meat tenderizer as he grinned.
Trying to calm your racing heart you took one step back intending to leave but Blue put his arms around you and led you deeper into the restaurant. Your grip tightened on your pan as you’re walked into the crowd.
“You smell that? Take a deep breath through the nose.” Blue dramatically inhaled. “Really, let that seep in. What are you getting? Because to me, it's part man smell and the other part is really bad man smell. I don't know why, but overall, it smells like the color brown. Your thoughts?”
You jolted backward as something grabbed your hair. Gasping you turned around and saw a short man with a domed hemet and thick sideburns holding your hair. You grabbed as much as you could in your arms and quickly back away, pulling it out of his hands.
“That's a lot of hair.” The thug said in a really deep voice.
“She's growing it out.” Blue shrugged. “Is that blood on your mustache? Chica, look at this, look at all the blood on his mustache. Good sir, that's a lot of blood.” Blue exclaimed.
You were backing away so you didn’t really see where you were going until you bumped into a large figure. Whipping around you held out your pan as the very large white bear yokai turned toward you and growled.
“Hey, you don't look so good, Chica. Maybe we should get you home. Call it a day.” Blue said as he approached. He placed his arm around you once again and began leading you back to the door. “Probably better off. This is a five star joint after all. And if you can't handle this place, well maybe you should be back in your tower.”
Before you could get out the door though, it slammed shut, causing both you and Blue to jump. The large man who closed it wore a wide curved horned helmet and dark furs. His hand was over a wanted poster nailed to the door.
“Is this you?” He glared at Blue.
Blue glanced at the poster and moved the man’s finger out of the way as it was covering where his crescents would be. The stripes on this poster were really wavy, almost like double S’s. Blue scoffed. “Ugh, now they're just being mean.”
“Oh, it's him all right.” The stout man with the hook for a hand approached you two from behind. “Greno, go find some guards. That reward is going to buy me a new hook.” The man in the blue shirt nodded and ran off as Hook for a Hand grabbed Blue by the sash across his chest.
A different man pulled Blue away. “I can use the money.” He exclaimed through his bucket-like helmet.
One of the crab yokai grabbed Blue next. “What about us? We’re broke.” He shouted as he and his brother held on to Blue.
The people were quick to descend upon Blue, grabbing whatever limb they could as they fought over him.
“Please, stop!” You shouted, but your voice was drowned out in the noise.
“We can work this out.” Blue tried to bargain as he felt like he was being pulled apart.
You tried to get into the crowd, but it was too thick. “Hey, leave him alone.”
“Gentlemen, please.” Blue begged only to get punched in the face by the man who first pointed out the wanted poster.
“Give me back my guide!!” You shouted as you bashed your pan against the back of one of the horned men, though it did little.
The crowd parted slightly as they all held Blue up. The stout man with the hook reeled back ready to punch Blue in the face. Blue tried to wiggle out but the crabs had his right arm, a bunch of men held his feet, the large man with the wide horns held his left arm and shoulder, and the large pig yokai held Blue’s head in place. You watched on with wide eyes before noticing a branch right above the hook man’s head. You lassoed it with your hair and pulled, bending it more and more.
“Not the face, not the face, not the face!” Blue exclaimed as he struggled.
Just as the hook man was about to throw his punch, you let go of your hair causing the branch to whip back down and slap the man’s bald head. Everyone froze with slack jaws and wide eyes as they stared at the man with the hook. Behind you at the bar you heard a quiet chuckle come from the skeleton bartender.
“Put him down!” You shouted.
Hook for a Hand turned and glared at you.
You huffed as you tried to explain. “Okay, I don't know where I am,” You reached back and grabbed your pan, gesturing to Blue. “and I need him to take me to see the lanterns, because I've been dreaming about them my entire life. Find your humanity! Haven't any of you ever had a dream?!” You asked.
Pulling his ax off his back, Hook Hand stomped toward you as the large man behind him placed Blue on a hook in the wall. Blue just hung there, staring with slight fear for your safety: this was definitely not his intention. You backed up nervously as the man continued to come closer. You put your pan up in front of you hoping it could be some type of protection. You leaned back against the barrel as Hook Hand towered over you.
He glanced away as his glare fell. “I had a dream once.” He stated before throwing his ax across the room. It embedded into the wall above a lone jester sitting on a stool. The jester jumped in fear and began playing his accordion while shaking like a leaf.
Blue looked from the jester to you and Hook Hand utterly confused.
“I’m malicious, mean, and scary. My sneer could curdle dairy.” The man pointed to his face as he said it. “And violence-wise my hands are not the cleanest.” He stepped back and gestured to the chalk outline on the floor. You narrowed your eyes as you peeked down at the floor. Hook Hand started walking toward a little stage and you followed slightly intrigued. You ducked as he effortlessly tossed another man aside. “But despite my evil look and my temper and my hook.” He showed off his hook as a spotlight shone down on him. “I’ve always dreamed of being a concert pianist.” He began playing the piano really well for using just a hook and your guard fell a little as you connected with the man.
“Can’t you see me on the stage performing Motzart? Ticklin’ the ivories ‘til they gleam? Yep, I’d rather be called deadly for my killer show tune medley! Thank you ‘cause way down deep inside I’ve got a dream.” He continued playing the piano really well and you found yourself smiling along.
Everyone else in the place began bouncing with the tune as they joined in. “He’s got a dream! He’s got a dream!” Blue just looked around completely lost for words.
You sat down on a stool next to Hook Hand as he grinned. “See I ain’t as cruel and vicious as I seem.” You duck once again as he threw his hands wide, accidentally slapping the same guy he threw earlier. “Though I do like breaking femurs you can count me with the dreamers.” He winked at you and you laughed. “Like everybody else I’ve got a dream.”
The guy that got hit sat up and started next as you turned to him. “I’ve got scars and lumps and bruises. Plus something here that oozes.” He lifted his arm to show it off. “And let’s not even mention my complexion. But despite my extra toes and my goiter and my nose I really wanna make a love connection.” He handed you a flower as he left and you smiled, your eyes darting briefly to Blue who was still just hanging there unable to get down. You toast the flower toward him and laugh before returning your attention to the man.
Blue softened a little as he watched. He was still beyond confused, but he could help to find you fascinating.
“Can’t you see me with a special little lady?” He sat in a tub of some kind as a little old man opened a small umbrella with a smirk. “Rowin’ in a rowboat down the stream? Though I’m one disgusting blighter I’m a lover not a fighter. ‘Cause way down deep inside I’ve got a dream.” The little old man was put up on a rope and swung around the room as if he were cupid.
“I’ve got a dream.”
“He’s got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
“He’s got a dream.”
“And I know one day romance will reign supreme. Though my face leaves people screaming, there’s a child behind it dreaming. Like everybody else I’ve got a dream.” He hugged both you and another patron at the table swaying slightly to the song.
“Tor would like to quit and be a florist.” One man showed off his skills using skulls, flowers, and a rat. You were genuinely impressed as you clapped.
“Gunther does interior design.” You watch as the man straightened a sad puppy photo.
“Ulf is into mime.” Said yokai dressed up like a mime smiled as they made a rainbow gesture towards Blue.
“Attlia’s cupcakes are sublime.” The man with the bucket-like helmet offers you a tray of cupcakes that frankly look delicious.
“Bruiser knits, Killer sews. Fang does little puppet shows. And Vladimir collects ceramic unicorns.” The large man that pointed out the wanted poster showed you his two little pink unicorns and tapped them together creating a soft chime sound. The smile on his face was rather infectious as you found yourself smiling along.
“What about you?” Hook Hand asked Blue as everyone turned their attention to him. You looked over as well with a curious glance.
“I’m sorry, me?” Blue questioned.
“What’s your dream?” The lover man demanded as he lifted Blue down off the hook.
“Oh no no, sorry guys. I don’t sing.” Blue stated and crossed his arms.
Everyone in the room pulled their swords out and aimed them at Blue. Now he does sing and he got up on the counter to dance.
“I have dreams like you, no really. Just much less touchy feely. They mainly happen somewhere warm and sunny.” Blue winked and plucked a unicorn out of Vladimir’s hand. The large man glared at the turtle. Blue placed the unicorn on a tiny hill in the stew. “On an island that we own, tanned and rested with my bros.” Blue was yanked off the bar and held between a lot of people. “Surrounded by enormous piles of money.”
The people cheered and tossed Blue into the air. You climbed up onto a center table. “I’ve got a dream.”
“She’s got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
“She’s got a dream.”
“I just wanna see the floating lanterns gleam.” The patrons cheered. “And with every passing hour I’m so glad I left my tower!” Through the far window Big Mama watched with surprise and horror at the sight of you standing amidst so many people. “Like all you lovely folks I’ve got a dream.”
“She’s got a dream. He’s got a dream. They’ve got a dream. We’ve got a dream.” Blue was leaning against a barrel exhausted only to jolt at the sight of a strange goat near him. However, before he could do anything he was grabbed once again by the front and thrown onto a plank. “So our differences ain’t really that extreme. We’re one big team.” The polar bear yokai that placed Blue on the plank pointed to Vladimir who stomped on the other end of the plank sending Blue flying through the air landing on a barrel which someone kicked causing it to roll. Blue just barely kept his balance as the barrel rolled through a line of men juggling flames back and forth.
“Call us brutal, sick, sadistic, and grotesquely optimistic cause way down deep inside we’ve got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
“I’ve got a dream.”
Blue ducked as a man flew over his head and crashed through a window.
“Yes way down deep inside I’ve got a dream!” Hook Hand and Lover man lead you to a table and you jumped up as everyone cheered. Suddenly you caught the old man dressed as cupid and stared with wide, bewildered eyes. Where did he even come from? You wondered.
In that moment the door burst open as Greno returned with a grin. “I found the guards!” He exclaimed.
Everyone froze and Blue dashed toward you, grabbing the arm of the old man you were still holding and pulling you back behind the bar.
The captain, Cassandra, pushed Greno out of the way as she and four other guards entered the room. “Where’s Jitsu? Where is he?” She shouted. “I know he's in here somewhere. Find him, turn the place upside down if you have to!” She commanded her team and they began searching.
Blue peeked over the edge at the door hoping it was clear, only to be disappointed as the Mud Dogs were walked in with chains on their wrists. Blue winced as he ducked back down: front door is a no go.
Hueso, the skeleton behind the bar, discreetly got your’s and Blue’s attention. He gestured over to his left and urged you to crawl that way as the guards were fanning out. He made sure no one was watching before he pulled a level, causing a section of the floor with a unicorn painted on it to lower, revealing a secret tunnel.
“Go, live your dream.” He said.
“I will.” Blue smiled with relief.
Hueso frowned. “You need a better dream, Pepino, I was talking to her.” He stated. Blue scoffed and rolled his eyes as he slid down the ramp into the passage.
“Thanks for everything.” You smiled toward the skeleton and quickly followed Blue into the tunnel. The passage shut behind you with a soft thud and you were submerged in the dark. Blue found an old lantern and got it to work, giving you both some light as you made your way through the tunnel, hoping to get as far away as possible.
After a bit of walking Blue broke the silence. “Well, I've gotta say. Didn't know you had that in you back there, that was pretty...impressive.” He complimented.
You smiled brightly. “I know!” As your voice echoed down the tunnel you toned it down a little, trying to play it cool. “I know.” You smirked.
Blue just smiled and shook his head slightly, amused.
“Sooo, Blue. Where you from?” You asked as you sped up a little to walk in time with him.
“Whoa, whoa, sorry hermosa, I don't do back story. However I am becoming very interested in yours. Now I...I know I'm not suppose to mention the hair.” He glanced back at you.
“Nope.”
“Or, the Mother.”
“Nuh uh.”
“Frankly I'm too scared to ask about the frog.” Blue shrugged.
“Chameleon.” You corrected as Mondo narrowed his eyes at Blue.
“Nuance. Here's my question, though, if you want to see the lanterns so badly, why haven't you gone before?” He asked, pausing to turn to look at you, slightly confused.
“Uhh, heh, well…” You stammered trying to think of a way to explain only for a rock to fall from the ceiling and hit you on the head. You winced and looked down as the ground began to rumble. You glanced back behind you. “Uhh, Blue…?” Down the passage you see the palace guards round the corner all carrying torches and sprinting toward you. “Blue!” You shouted nervously.
“Jitsu!” Cassandra’s voice echoed down the tunnel.
“Run.” Blue said and placed a hand on your shoulder as you scooped up as much of your hair as you could carry. “Run!” You two sprinted down the tunnel, the thunder foot falls of your pursuers seemingly getting louder.
Bright sunlight shone down on you two as you exited the tunnel to see a water mill, dam, and what looked to be a quarry with many tunnels. The ledge you were on didn’t seem to go anywhere. You and Blue raced to the edge and looked over at the broken, rickety ladder that would surely take way too long to climb down. Across the quarry at the bottom there was an open tunnel, all you had to do was get there.
A blocked off tunnel was broken down to the left of the exit tunnel and the three angry Mud Dogs glared up at you two when they saw you.
“Who’s that?” You asked Blue.
“They don't like me.” Blue pointed down to the trio.
Fast footsteps approached and you both turned to see the royal guard exiting the tunnel. “Who’s that?” You asked again.
“They don't like me either.” Blue admitted sheepishly.
Mayhem neighed loudly as he too bursted from the tunnel, glaring daggers at Blue. You shook your head in disbelief. “Who’s that?!”
“Lets just assume for the moment, that everyone here doesn't like me.” Blue stated exasperatedly.
You huffed and shook your head. “Yeah I see that. Here!” You tossed down your hair and pushed your pan into Blue’s arms. He exhaled as the pan hit him hard in the plastron. He watched bewildered as you lassoed a broken wooden beam with your hair. Without hesitation you leapt from the edge and swung across the gap to another ledge. Blue’s jaw had dropped a little as he watched, but he couldn’t admire for long as Cassandra chuckled.
Blue whipped around with a gasp as the captain approached, drawing her sword. “I've waited a long time for this.” She grinned.
“Ho boi.” Blue grimaced and glanced at the pan in his hands. He ducked out of the way as Cassandra swung, and he whipped the pan around, hitting her in the head which knocked her out. Blue blocked an attack from another guard and knocked him out too. Slowly Blue built a rhythm and smirked as he fought off all the guards with the frying pan. “Oh mama, I have got to get me one of these.” Blue exclaimed after all the guards were on the ground.
A sword was aimed at Blue and he grinned as he readied his frying pan. “Hah!” He shouted only to balk in confusion seeing Mayhem there with the sword in his mouth. The horse neighed threateningly and lunged. Blue parried and the two went back and forth, the horse appearing to have more skill than all the men. You watched from your ledge both bewildered and nervous.
“You should know, that this is the strangest thing I've ever done!” Blue called out and Mayhem knocked the pan out of his hand. Both froze and watched the pan fall down off the cliff edge. It hit the bottom with a clang and Blue smiled nervously. “How 'bout two out of three?” Mayhem pointed his sword at Blue’s neck as the turtle put his hands up.
“Blue!” You shouted and whipped your hair toward the turtle. It wrapped around his hand and upon seeing it Blue smirked, giving a little salute to the horse he let himself fall off the ledge. Mayhem dropped his sword in shock.
You held tight to your hair but out of the corner of your eye you saw the Mud Dogs. “Blue! Look out!” You shouted as he swung right toward them. Blue scrambled to climb up the hair a bit, but wasn’t getting anywhere. You tightened your grip on your hair and pulled, causing Blue to rise a foot and swing right over the thieves below, missing them by an inch.
“HAH!” Blue cackled in amusement. “You should see your faces 'cause you look…” His sentence was cut off as he slammed fully into a wooden beam from the trough. “Ridiculous…” Blue wheezed.
You winced with sympathy at the painful scene. A heavy thudding caught your attention and you glanced over at the other ledge to see, Mayhem attempting to kick down a support beam for the dam as all the guards regained consciousness. The board came free and created a makeshift bridge spanning from the other ledge to your ledge. Mayhem quickly began crossing it.
“Come on, Hermosa!” Blue called and you looked toward him to see him standing in the trough holding the end of your hair. “Jump!” He instructed.
Trusting Blue, you raced for the edge and jumped just as Mayhem reached your ledge. He just barely missed biting your hair as you swung down. You grinned determined as you reached the bottom and slid along a shallow puddle of water. Glancing over your shoulder you saw the Mud Dogs sprinting toward you and you turned to run toward the exit as Blue let go of your hair.
Up on the trough, Blue used the wooden structure as a water slide of sorts and slid down to catch up with you. When he reached the end though, the old wood began to fall apart as the structure collapsed and he jumped deftly along until he could jump off and land safely on the ground. He picked up the tail end of your hair as he joined you sprinting for the exit.
The ground rumbled violently as the dam collapsed behind you. You tried not to think of the tons of water barreling toward you as you ran as fast as you could toward the tunnel. Rocks cracked behind you and a shadow loomed as a large pillar could not withstand the force of the water and began tipping over. The shadow grew as the large pillar fell more. You were almost there and pushed your legs to run faster. Just in time you made it to the safety of the tunnel as the rock slammed into the ground, but not before Blue could reach back and grab your pan that he had lost.
In the dark of the tunnel you could see the water spilling in and you both scrambled to get away only to discover that to your horror the tunnel was a dead end. The water reached your feet quickly as you pressed your back against the stone. Blue looked at you before diving into the water to look for a way out or something. You glanced around at the walls and began bashing your pan against the rock, hoping to find a weak spot.
Blue came back up and glared at the rock surrounding you. He slammed his shoulder against one side, accomplishing nothing but giving himself a bruise. He moved to the other side and tried to shove against the rock with his hands, only for his left hand to slip and slice his palm open on the edge. Blue gasped in pain and winced, looking down at the large ugly gash. He only paused for a moment though before diving back into the water. You continued your assault against the walls with your pan but nothing was working. The water was up to your waist now.
“It's no use, I can't see anything.” Blue heaved as he came up again and wiped the water out of his eyes. You took some deep breaths as you glared at the water before inhaling and diving in yourself. Blue’s eyes widened in panic and he quickly dived after you to bring you back up. “Hey, there's no point.” He softly removed some strands of hair away from your face. “It's pitch black down there.” He explained.
Your eyes widened in fear as you shook your head and backed against the stone. Your heart beat rapidly, this couldn’t be happening: you were gonna die. “This is all my fault.” You muttered. “She was right, I never should have done this. I'm so…” You sniffed as your eyes burned. “I'm so sorry, Blue.” You sobbed as hopelessness settled heavy on your shoulders.
Blue looked at you with downcast eyes. He sighed. “Leonardo.”
“What?” You sniffed and glanced at him.
“My real name is Leonardo Hamato. Someone might as well know.” He shrugged with a half smile.
You hummed and smiled softly as well. “I have magic hair that glows when I sing.” You admitted.
Leonardo looked bewildered. “What?”
Your eyes widened with realization. “I have... magic hair, that glows when I sing!” You exclaimed only to notice the water is nearly over your neck. “Flower gleam and glow. Let your power shine.” You quickly breathe out before taking a breath and sinking under the water.
Only after a moment in the darkness, your hair slowly began glowing. Leo opened his eyes and nearly shouted under water, almost losing all his air before slamming his mouth shut again. You both watched as the hair lit up all the way to the end and noticed a weak looking area where water seemed to be draining. You both looked at each other before swimming toward it. As your hair dimmed you both began pulling at the rocks, uncovering the exit as your lungs started to burn.
Eventually Leonardo got his hand all the way through the rocks and managed to push enough rocks for the whole thing to start crumbling and you both tumbled out of the tunnel into a river.
You threw yourself up onto the river bank and took in ragged gasps of breath. Both of you felt like you were coughing up a lung. Mondo too took a deep breath of relief.
“We made it.” You sighed.
“Her hair glows.” Leo stated, still bewildered.
“We're alive!” You exclaimed and pulled yourself out of the river. “We're alive!”
“Didn't see that coming.” Leo muttered, rubbing the top of his head.
“Leonardo…” You called but he wasn’t listening.
“Her hair actually glows.” He exclaimed to Mondo who just smirked.
“Leonardo.” You called again.
“Why does her hair glow?” The turtle demanded an answer from the little chameleon. Mondo flinched away as Leo leaned over him.
“Leonardo!”
“WHAT?” Leo shouted and looked at you with wide eyes.
“It doesn’t just glow.” You explained as you heaved more of your hair out of the river. Mondo smirked and glanced toward Leo with narrowed eyes.
“Why is he smiling at me?” Leo whimpered in confusion.
༻✧༺
Deep within the woods where the tunnel lead out, Big Mama waited behind some rocks as she heard coughing. She slowly pulled out her dagger as she inched closer. Except when the door with the unicorn painted on it opened, a soaking wet Leonard stumbled out still coughing up the water.
Big Mama hid behind the rocks again as she watched the three yokai pull themselves up out of the tunnel.
“I’ll kill him! I’ll kill that Jitsu!” Leonard shouted.
Hearing this Big Mama grinned.
“Well cut them off at the kingdom.” Danny stated.
“And get back the crown.” Leonard nodded. “Come on.” He gestured as they all started walking through the woods.
“Bo-oys!...” Big Mama called out and the three froze. They turned and saw the woman standing on the rocks looking down at them. “Perhaps you want to stop acting like wild dogs chasing their tails, and think for a moment.” She produced the satchel and dangled it in front of herself.
Seeing the satchel, the Mud Dogs reached for their weapons and aimed them at Big Mama.
The woman chuckled. “Oh, please there's no need for that.” She tossed the satchel to Leonard, who caught it quickly after dropping his weapon. The boys fought over each other as he opened it and pulled out the crown. They all grinned when they saw it. Seeing it, Big Mama hummed. “Well if that's all you desire, then be on your way! I was going to offer you something worth one thousand crowns, would have made you rich beyond belief. And that wasn't even the best part.” She laughed before turning to walk away. “Oh well, C'est la vie. Enjoy your crown.” She waved.
“What's the best part?” Mickey asked.
Grinning Big Mama turned back to the boys. “It comes with revenge on Blue Jitsu.” She waved the wanted poster in the air.
The Mud Dogs all looked at each other and grinned.
༻✧༺
As the sun sunk down in the sky, you both gathered up wood for a fire and made a makeshift camp while you let your hair dry. Once it was mostly dry you instructed Leo to sit across from you on the thick root of a nearby tree. You held out your hand for his injured one and he hesitated only slightly as he offered it to you. Holding his hand lightly you began to methodically wrap your hair around it.
“So you're being strangely cryptic as you wrap your magic hair around my injured hand.” He mumbled before wincing in pain.
“Sorry.” You grimaced and sighed. “Just don't...don't freak out.” You requested. Leo didn’t say anything as he stared at you. You took a breath and closed your eyes, starting the incantation.
“Flower gleam and glow, Let your power shine,” You sang softly and Leonardo watched with wide eyes as your hair once again began glowing. “Make the clock reverse, bring back what once was mine.” As the glow spread past Mondo, the little chameleon grinned toward Leo and held up his hand, pointing to his palm. Leo looked down at his palm as the glowing spread to the hair wrapped around his hand. “Heal what has been hurt, Change the fate's design. Save what has been lost, Bring back what once was mine.” Leonardo looked at you then over at Mondo who just nodded with a smug grin. “What once was mine.”
You opened your eyes and looked at Leo. He slowly raised his hand and unwrapped the hair. Leo breathed heavily as he stared at his palm and turned it to you with a confused look on his face as he glanced between his healed hand and your face.
He gasped and opened his mouth to scream.
“Please don’t freak out!” You quickly requested.
His stifled scream faded out. “Ahhh'm not freaking out, are you freaking out?” He asked rapidly and placed his hand on his cheek. “No, I'm just very interested in your hair and the magical qualities that it possesses..” He pulled his hand away and looked at it again before shoving his hands under his arms and rocking slightly. “How long has it been doing that, exactly?” He asked with a strained smile.
You chuckled and shrugged. “Uh. Forever, I guess.” Your smile fell as you began to explain more. “Mother said when I was a baby people tried to cut it. They wanted to take it for themselves.” You pulled some of your hair out of the way to reveal the dull strand of hair a lot shorter than the rest of your hair. “But, once it's cut. It turns dull, and loses its power.” You let go of your hair and began playing with a strand. “A gift like that, it has to be protected. That's why Mother never let me...That's why I...I never left and…” You frowned and sighed while looking away from Leonardo.
“You never left that tower.” He finished for you with a concerned glint in his eyes. “And you're still gonna go back?” He asked.
“No.” You stated, “...yes.” You placed your head in your hands as you sighed. “Ugh. It's complicated.” Mondo leaned against your foot offering you comfort. You stayed like that a moment, Leo watching you with a soft expression. Peeking through your fingers, you saw him staring and blushed slightly. You took a deep breath and sat up, running your hand through your hair. “So…” You glanced at him. “Leonardo Hamato, huh?”
“Ah yeah, well. I'll spare you the sob story of poor orphan Leonardo Hamato, it's a little bit ah... It's a little bit of a downer.” He shrugged. You smirked and scooted closer to the yokai, interested to hear his story. Leo laughed softly. He was silent a moment before starting. “There was this book. A book my big brother used to read every night to us and all the younger kids. The tales of Lou Jitsu. Bravest ninja master, richest man alive. Not bad with the ladies, either. Not that he'd ever brag about it, of course.”
You hummed in amusement, enjoying Leo’s storytelling. “Was he a thief too?” You asked.
Leo’s smirk fell. “Ahh, well no.” After a moment he grinned again as he sat up. “Actually, he had enough money to do whatever he wanted to do. He could go wherever he wanted to go.” Leo’s grin fell as he looked away from you, slightly ashamed. “And...and, for a kid, with nothing. I don't know, I... It just seemed like a better option.” He admitted.
You smiled softly as you listened intently.
Leo turned to you. “You can't tell anyone, about this, okay? It could ruin my whole reputation.”
Grinning, you shrugged. “Ahh, you wouldn't want that.” You nodded along.
“Oh, a fake reputation is all that a man has.” Leo said and you laughed softly. Comfortable silence descended around you both as you glanced at Leo. He was staring at you too, with an expression that could almost be read as admiration. Realizing he was staring, Leo cleared his throat and looked away. “Um, well I should uh…” He stood from his spot and began walking away, pointing over his shoulder as he refused to meet your eye. “I, I should get some more firewood.” He said and began walking into the woods.
“Hey.” You called and he paused, turned around and glanced at you. “For the record, I like Leonardo Hamato much better than, Blue Jitsu.”
Leonardo shrugged. “Well, then you'd be the first.” He looked down at his healed palm and rubbed his thumb over the spot where the cut once was. “But, thank you.” He looked up at you with a slight grin before turning and heading off into the woods. You watched him go with a fond chuckle.
Big Mama glared at the yokai as he left, standing in the shadows behind you. “Well, I thought he'd never leave.” She stated.
You jumped at the sound of your mother’s voice and turned around with wide eyes, seeing her walking toward you while pulling down her hood. “Mother?”
“Hello dear.” She grinned.
Mondo camouflage into the wood as you stood up stammering for an explanation you knew you couldn’t really give. “But I, I..I don’t…How did you find me?” You asked as she wrapped her arms around you for a hug you didn’t return.
“Oh, it was easy really.” Big Mama hummed as she stroked your hair. “I just listened to the sound of complete and utter betrayal, and followed that.”
You sighed, ashamed. “Mother…”
She pulled away from you, her hands on your shoulders. “We're going home, Y/n.” She turned, grabbing your wrist to pull you along. “Now.”
You pulled back, not wanting to go and she turned around to look at you. “You...You don't understand. I've been on the most incredible journey. I've seen and learned so much.” You explained with a grin. “I even met someone.” Your voice lowered slightly as you thought of Leo.
“Yes, the wanted thief. I'm so proud.” Big Mama fake grinned. “Come on, Y/n.” She grabbed your wrist again and pulled you harder away from the fire.
“Mother, wait.” You pulled your wrist out of her grip and she froze. “I think... I think he likes me.” You smiled softly at the ground, your heart doing little flips.
Big Mama turned around with a raised eyebrow. “Likes you? Please, Y/n that’s demented.” She shook her head.
“But mother I–”
“This is why you never should have left.” Big Mama threw her arms out to gesture around. She walked past you and placed her hand on her forehead. “Dear this whole romance that you’ve invented, just proves you’re too naive to be here.” She placed her hands on your shoulders and half hugged you from behind. “Why would he like you? Come on now really?” She said as she circled around you. “Look at you!” She held up some of your really long hair. “You think that he’s impressed?” She dropped the hair and walked toward the woods, gesturing for you to go with her. “Don’t be a dummy. Come with mummy. Mother–”
“No!” You snapped.
Big Mama’s grin fell. “No?” She squinted her eyes at you and raised an eyebrow as a smirk pulled at her lips. “Oh. I see how it is.” You slight glare lessened as you watched her take steps toward you. “Y/n knows best.” She sashayed her hips with one hand on them while gesturing to you with the other. “Y/n’s so mature now. Such a clever grown up miss.” She patted you on the head and you flinched slightly. Her fingers caressed your cheek as she continued. “Y/n knows best.” Big Mama turned away and shrugged. “Fine if you’re so sure now. Go ahead, then give him this!” She pulled the satchel out and dangled it in front of you.
You were at a loss. “How did you–”
Your mother pulled out the crown and thrusted it at you. “This is why he’s here! Don’t let him deceive you!” Big Mama threw the crown at you and you caught it. “Give it to him, watch, you’ll see!”
“I will!” You shouted defiantly.
“Trust me my dear.” Big Mama snapped. “That’s how fast he’ll leave you. I won’t say I told you so!” She threw the satchel around your body and spun you around a bit before letting go with a flourish. “Now Y/n knows best! So if he’s such a dream boat go and put him to the test!” She spat and strode away.
“Mother, wait!” You reached for her but she wasn’t stopping.
“If he’s lying don’t come crying, Mother knows best!” Big Mama spun with her cloak, billowing the mist and disappearing, leaving you standing stunned in the clearing.
You glanced down at the crown in your hands. Part of you believed that Leo wouldn’t run off if you gave it to him, but another part whispered the words your mother stated moments ago. Is it really all just in your head?
“So.” Leonardo’s distant voice made you jump. You couldn’t give it to him yet. “hey uh, can I ask you something?” Leo came back to the campsite carrying two armfuls of logs. “Is there any chance that I'm going to get super strength in my hand? Because I'm not going to lie - that would be stupendous.” When he noticed your back to him his face fell to slight concern. “Hey, you all right?” He asked.
You turned around and plastered a grin on your face. “Oh, sorry, yes. Just um, lost in thought, I guess.” You explained.
Leonardo nodded with a hum and leaned over to set the logs down with a grin on his face. “I mean because here's the thing. Superhuman good looks, I've always had 'em. Born with it, but superhuman strength? Imagine the possibilities, I'm just…” Leo continued to speak, though truthfully you heard little of it as you glanced back at the log where you’ve hidden the crown.
Deep in the woods, Big Mama watched from a distance with the Mud Dogs right behind her. Eager for their revenge, Leonard moved to step toward you, but Big Mama held her hand out, halting him. “Patience boys. All good things to those who wait.”
Long after you and Leo fell asleep, the sun rose on a new day. You were bundled up in your hair and Leo was using a rock as a pillow, he actually looked like he was getting decent sleep. A blue butterfly floated past the turtle, and moved out of the way as a drop landed on the yokai’s cheek. A second drop caused the yokai to wake. He blinked and hummed as he looked up to see a drenched Mayhem glaring down at him.
“Well I hope you’re here to apologize.” Leo stated and snuggled back down onto his rock.
Screaming woke you up and you jolted up right, glancing over at where Leo was being dragged away by the wrap on his foot by the angry horse. “No, no put me down. NO, NO!” Leo scrambled for any sort of purchase among the grass but found none. “No. Stop it!”
You raced after them and grabbed Leo’s wrists, pulling him back toward the campsite. Mayhem whinnied as you played tug-of-war with Leo. “Give me him.” You grunted and glared at the horse. The horse shook his head, trying to pull Leo out of your grip. You held tight though, and eventually went stumbling backward when Leo’s wrap/sock was pulled off.
Mayhem shook the sock and upon realizing he didn’t have Leo, glared at you and jumped up, racing forward. You pushed yourself to your feet and stood between Leonardo and the angry horse yokai. “Whoa! Whoa, whoa-whoa-whoa.” You said as you put your hands out.
He tried to move around you but you kept blocking his path to Leo. Said turtle trying to crawl away from the horse, even though his shell was to a large tree keeping him from actually going anywhere. “Easy boy, easy, calm down. Easy boy. Easy.” You tried to soothe the animal.
Mayhem snorted and froze at the sight of Mondo sitting atop your head. “That’s it!” You praised. Mondo lifted his hands and gestured for Mayhem to calm down. “Now sit.” You instructed. Mayhem resisted. “Sit.” You said again and the horse sat.
“What?” Leo exclaimed from behind you in disbelief.
“Now drop the sock.” You instructed, but Mayhem didn’t listen. “Drop it.” You repeated and pointed to the ground. Mayhem spit out the sock while glaring at you. You smiled and leaned back. “Awe, you are such a good boy.” You praised and began rubbing Mayhem’s nose. The horse yokai leaned into the affection while acting more like a dog with a wagging tail. “Yes you are.” You laughed. “You all tired, chasing the bad turtle all over the place?” You asked with a pout. Mayhem nodded.
“Excuse me?” Leo scoffed behind you.
“Nobody appreciates you, do they?” You hugged the horse. “Do they?” You asked again and he shook his head while nuzzling closer to you. You smirked as you pet the large animal.
“Come one, he's a bad horse.” Leo pouted in disbelief as he gestured to Mayhem.
“Aw, he's nothing but a big sweetheart.” You corrected and pet him again. “Isn't that right?” You trailed off and glanced at the seal on his chest while scratching his chin. You read the name with a smile. “Mayhem.”
Mayhem basked in all the attention you gave him as Leo crossed his arms. “You've got to be kidding me.” Mayhem stopped and glared at Leo.
You redirected Mayhem’s attention. “ Look, today is kinda the biggest day of my life.” You explained and backed up toward Leo, helping the turtle to his feet. “And the thing is, I need you not to get him arrested.” Mayhem snorted. “Just for twenty four hours,” You amended, “and then, you can chase each other to your heart's content. Okay?” You looked between them. Leo sighed and held out his hand for a shake. Mayhem looked away disinterested. “And it's also my birthday. Just so you know.” You tacked on at the end with a sheepish smile.
Mayhem sighed and turned back to Leo. He raised his hoof and the boys shook on it.
You grinned at the both of them, before your attention was taken by the sound of bells in the distance. Intrigued, you walked through their handshake and toward the noise. Leo watched you go and didn’t notice Mayhem raising his front hoof. Gasping in pain, Leo clutched his plastron where the horse had kicked him and fell over. Mayhem whinnied in amusement.
Only a short distance through the woods and you came across the bridge to the kingdom. You jumped up and down giddily as excitement flooded your veins. You turned around to Leonardo and exclaimed your excitement before continuing across the bridge.
Leo was close behind you and smiling as well, but that fell when he saw a wanted poster of himself on the bridge wall. He quickly ripped it off the wall and crumpled it into a ball. He was about to toss it when he saw Mayhem glaring down at him. Leo grinned and shoved the paper into the horse’s mouth. Mayhem spit the poster back out and it stuck to Leo’s face: the image with the poorly done face stripes plastered over his own face. Mayhem laughed at the sight.
Scrambling to get the paper off, Leo tossed it away and shoved Mayhem’s head in anger. The horse hit him back and Leo lunged, grabbing Mayhem’s ear as Mayhem bit Leo’s leg.
A squeaking got the boy’s attention and they looked up to see Mondo glaring at them. The little chameleon pointed a threatening finger at them and the boys released each other with matching scowls. Leo elbowed Mayhem, and Mayhem hit back.
During all that you were in your own little world of awe as you stared at the kingdom around you. Yokai and humans mingled, selling and buying. Strings of flags hung over the road between buildings, each one decorated with the kingdom’s sun symbol, as well as garlands of flowers strung up everywhere. A young child on his father’s shoulders glanced at you as they passed and offered a little wave. You waved back with an excited grin.
You tried to take a step forward, but nearly got hit by a speeding cart. Gasping you jumped back only to accidentally run into a woman holding a basket, moving out of the way only caused you to stumble through a line of geese, all of which went squawking away. “Sorry. Excuse me.” You ramble off as you bump into two more people. Your head bent back as people stepped on your hair when you tried to walk. “Ow. Ow. Ow.” You winced.
Leo came running over, scooping up your hair with you to get it out of the way. You didn’t know what to do with all your hair, it felt like an impossible task to wander around the kingdom with it dragging behind you. Leonardo looked around in thought. When he caught sight of a small group of girl scouts braiding each other’s hair he grinned and whistled to get their attention.
The little girls looked up and gasped at the sight of all the hair in your arms. They giggled and raced over to help braid it.
Leaning against a wall, Leo watched with a smirk, ducking to avoid sight when a couple of guards walked by. When he glanced back over at you his expression softened seeing you twirl with your hair braided up so that it wasn’t dragging on the floor.
“Thank you.” You said to the girls as you admired their handy work.
Mayhem leaned in close to Leo and raised his eyebrows in a suggestive way. Leo scoffed and shoved the horse away, causing Mayhem and Mondo to laugh.
Now free to move about without having to worry about your hair trailing behind, you grabbed Leo’s hand and wove up the streets, bouncing between every vendor that caught your eye. Leo went along with it, a soft smile on his face. Though his focus was primarily on you, he couldn’t help but keep a watch out of the corner of his eye for guards or even his brothers. He didn’t know which he wanted to face.
You two kept bouncing around stalls, buying cupcakes from one, but having to hide around a corner to eat them when a pair of guards passed by. You and Leo looked at each other and laughed slightly. Leo brought you to the library and showed you maps and more books than you could count. You both spent hours there.
Making it back outside you continued wandering around, when you noticed a little boy selling flags and trinkets. Leo bought you a small purple flag with the sun crest on it. He smiled as he handed it to you and you grinned brightly as you held it up to compare it to the flags hanging all around.
Eventually, while waiting in line for a snack your eye caught a glimpse of a large mural of the king and queen holding their little daughter with e/c eyes and long h/c hair. You stepped closer in fascination as you watched a little yokai child place a flower in front of the mural.
“It’s for the lost princess.” The child said. You looked up at the mural again, something tugging at your brain as you looked into the princess’s eyes. Your focus was broken, however, when a small band passed by.
Intrigued you followed them, nodding your head to the beat of the song. When the three musicians noticed you they grinned and paused to play while you danced to the new lively tune they started. A turtle yokai with bright yellow spots and an orange bandana around his face joined you in the dance. You both grinned widely as music seemed to play louder.
Having gotten to the front of the line and finally purchased the snacks, Leo turned around only to see you were missing. It didn’t take long for him to notice you dancing in the clearing though. However, his eyes widened when he noticed his youngest brother dancing with you. Not wanting to be noticed by the younger turtle, Leo took a step back, only to bump into the chest of someone a lot taller than him. Leo froze as he glanced over his shoulder and saw his red clad older brother looking down at him with narrowed eyes. Grinning sheepishly, Leonardo offered a small wave. One which Raphael did not return.
The clearing of a throat drew Leo’s attention to his purple loving twin standing beside Raph with a raised eyebrow. Donnie unrolled the wanted poster in his hand for Leo to see. “Care to explain this, Leon?” He questioned.
Leo opened his mouth to respond, but Raph beat him to it. “Where have you been? What’s going on? You haven’t been home in days and then these start showing up around the kingdom! What did you do?” All of the questions fell out in rapid fire succession as Leo stood under the scrutiny of two of his brothers, the third still dancing with you and the crowd you’re pulling in.
“I can explain.” Leo mumbled and tried to think up something to say. His brothers waited in silence as Leo fidgetted. He sighed. “Okay, listen, they were just a couple of jobs. We needed the money.” He justified.
“So you started stealing?” Donnie questioned and crossed his arms, crumpling up the poster in the process.
“It paid the most and made sure we kept a roof over our heads.” Leo explained. “I didn’t mean for it to go this far though.” He admitted.
“This far? Leo what–” Raph froze. “The missing crown.” He hissed. “You did that?!”
Leo flinched. “Look I get it. I messed up and I’ll fix it, just please not now.” His eyes darted over to the dancing crowd, effortlessly finding you still dancing away. “I’m laying low.”
“Laying low? Nardo, you are in the middle of the kingdom.” Donnie exclaimed. “At any moment you could be seen by the guards.”
“I’m being careful! I just…” Leo sighed. “Let me have today and I’ll answer your questions tomorrow.” Once again his eyes found you in the crowd. This time his brothers looked too and upon seeing you they grew confused.
“Who’s that?” Raph asked.
Leo quickly looked away, “Just someone I met. I promised I’d show her the lanterns, that's all.” His brothers shared a glance. It was silent for a moment before Leo heard you call his name. He looked up to see you stumbling out of the crowd for a break from dancing and wandered over with Mikey on your heels.
“There you are!” You grinned only to pause when you saw the two other turtles standing next to Leo. You waved in greeting before glancing at Leo; he had a stiff grin on his face and you turned back to the two strangers to introduce yourself. “Hi, I’m Y/n.” You said.
The tallest turtle with a large spiked shell smiled down at you. “I’m Raphael. You can call me Raph. This is Donnie.” He gestured to the turtle standing next to him that looked about Leo’s height.
“I’m Mikey.” Your turtle dance partner spoke up. You jumped a little, not realizing he had followed you.
Raph put his hand on Leo’s shoulder and the turtle flinched slightly. “Leo here is our brother.”
“Oh!” You grinned. “It’s lovely to meet you.” You could already tell you were going to get along well with Leo’s brothers as you hit it off talking about anything and everything as you asked them many questions about the kingdom. They gave you a short tour, Mikey bouncing around with excitement as he explained everything that caught your eye. You introduced them to Mondo and they met Mayhem and soon your strange little group was wandering around the streets.
Seeing some kids drawing with chalk, you gasped excitedly and raced over. Mikey joined you and together you both created a beautiful piece of art depicting the sun crest with people dancing around it. By the end both your hands were covered in purple chalk. But neither of you seemed to care.
Eventually the music beckoned you back to the dancing and you flowed effortlessly back into the crowd. The boys all watched you float among the crowd. As you reached the edge again you gestured for Leo to join you, but he declined. Unhappy with that, Mayhem pushed Leo, causing him to stumble forward and get swept up by a passing dancer. The turtle glared back at the horse unamused as he was forced to join the dancing. Mondo, Mayhem, and his brother’s laughed as he left.
The music continued and you both switched from partner to partner, dancing along with the crowd. Leo slowly got into the rhythm and began smiling. You both grinned as you were heading toward each other for a dance, but two different partners pulled you away. You laughed softly at the absurdity as you got further apart.
With the sun lowering in the sky some people stepped out of the dancing crowd, though you stayed, and as long as you stayed, Leo stayed, hoping to catch a dance with you. As the song crescendoed, you spun around the center with your eyes closed. Leo took the moment to head toward you and as the last note played across the strings he caught you in his arms. Staring into each other’s eyes you both breathed heavily from all the dancing, soft smiles on your lips.
From the side lines his brothers watched with knowing grins. Mikey had the biggest grin as he bounced on his heels happy for the both of you.
“To the boats!” Someone in the crowd shouted and people began to disperse for the lantern ceremony. Your eyes widened and you looked around before pulling away from Leo with a slight blush to your cheeks.
You said goodbye to Leo’s brothers as you made your way to the docks, the boys were gonna watch the lanterns from a different spot: Raph had to convince the other two to let you both have your private moment.
Leo helped you into the boat and sat down in the back, as he began rowing out to sea he glanced back at Mayhem who was sitting on the dock watching you get farther away. The turtle grinned softly and tossed a bag of apples toward the horse. “Hey Mayhem.” The horse narrowed his eyes as he saw the apples spill from the bag onto the dock. “What? I bought them.” Leo said.
Satisfied Mayhem began to eat.
“Most of them.” Leo added and Mayhem froze.
Leo chuckled as you shook your head. “Where are we going?” You asked as you looked back at him.
“Well, best day of your life. I figured you should have a decent seat.” Leo explained as he helped Mondo off his shoulder and onto the cleat of the boat with the rope tied around it.
As Leo paddled out to the open water the sky darkened around you. From there you could see the whole kingdom. Your heart hammered with nerves as you sighed. The sound caught Leo’s attention and he glanced at you.
“You okay?” He asked softly.
“I'm terrified.” You admitted, glancing at your reflection in the water.
“Why?”
“I've been looking out the window for eighteen years. Dreaming about what it would feel like when those lights rise in the sky. What if it's not everything that I dreamed it would be?” You voiced your concerns as you stared at the sky.
Leo watched you with a soft expression. “It will be.” He declared.
You exhaled and looked toward him. “And what if it is? What do I do then?”
“Well that's the good part, I guess.” Leo looked across the water toward the kingdom. “You get to go find a new dream.” He grinned toward you and you chuckled slightly. Comfortable silence settled around you as you waited for the lanterns to rise.
༻✧༺
Across the water, up in the castle, the queen straightened the metal hanging around the king’s neck. She offered a soft smile but that fell upon seeing her husband’s expression of shame and grief. The queen frowned and placed her hand on his cheek. He leaned into her touch, into her comfort as the grief of the day weighed heavy on his shoulders, on both of their shoulders.
The tears in his eyes slid down his cheek and the queen raised her other hand to wipe it away. She once again offered a small smile, offering him strength. He sighed and they walked together toward the balcony.
The doors opened silently and a single lit lantern with the sun emblem on it waited for them. They reached it arm in arm with somber expressions. Together they lifted the lantern into the sky watching it float higher as they both silently made the same wish they’ve been dreaming for 18 years.
“Let it guide her home.” The queen whispered under her breath, near inaudible.
༻✧༺
The night was tranquil. You couldn’t quite see the stars behind the clouds but that was okay, you had your heart set on a different sight anyway. You could hear the soft splash of water every time you dropped a delicate flower into the sea. Leonardo sat next to you in the boat. He held more flowers in his palm from helping you pull out a few extra. You knew you had plenty weaved into the large braid of your hair.
You grabbed a purple flower from his palm with a soft smile and dropped it into the water just like the previous flowers and it drifted out a little, surrounding the reflection of the kingdom. Because you were so focused on the water and reflection, you immediately noticed the small golden fleck rising from the castle. Your eyes widened in realization.
All those days watching from the windows
You looked up to see the single glowing light drifting higher in the sky.
All those years outside looking in
As the boat drifted, you scrambled to your feet, needing to get a better view. Leonardo fell back, off balance from the sudden movement; the flowers in his hand went flying into the water. You barely stumbled as you raced to the bow of the boat, throwing your arms around the decorative curl to keep yourself from falling as the boat rocked.
All that time never even knowing
As you watched the first lantern rise, a ton more began floating from the base of the castle, casting the area in a warm yellow glow.
Just how blind I've been
You exhaled in disbelief. It was happening. Really happening. You were gonna see the lights you’ve been dreaming about for 18 years.
Now I'm here, blinking in the starlight
Even from the larger boats closer to the docks, you saw hundreds of lanterns being let go. Hundreds of lanterns floating up to replace the stars in the sky.
Now I'm here, suddenly I see
From everywhere in the kingdom lanterns floated freely toward the sky.
Standing here, it's all so clear
I'm where I'm meant to be
In awe you could only stare as the lanterns drifted up on the night breeze.
And at last I see the light
And it's like the fog has lifted
The lanterns were everywhere, and it was more beautiful than you could ever appreciate from your windowsill in that tower.
And at last I see the light
And it's like the sky is new
With a smile on your lips, and a heart pounding in your chest, you leaned against the curl of the boat, your cheek against your hands as you admired the perfect view.
And it's warm and real and bright
The lanterns danced around above you, circling each other and surrounding everything. Warm light illuminating the night.
And the world has somehow shifted
A wish that forever felt out of your reach, suddenly sat in your palm. You got your dream. What now? You looked down slightly in thought, watching the reflections in the water. Your heart twisting slightly as you found yourself thinking about a certain thief who made this dream a reality.
All at once everything looks different
Golden light graced the side of your face. A light a lot closer than any of the other lanterns in the sky. Curious, you turned and saw Leonardo holding two lanterns with the softest smile on his face.
Now that I see you
Your heart skipped a beat and you excitedly moved down from your perch at the bow of the boat to sit across from Leonardo. Humming, you smiled brightly as he offered out the lanterns. Your mind drifted to the satchel you stuck by your spot in the boat.
“I have something for you too.” You admitted reaching over to the hidden bag. With a grin, you produced it and the crown nestled inside.
Leonardo looked slightly surprised to see it, but he blinked that away and looked at you.
“I should have given it to you before, but I was just scared.” You glanced off to the side as you explained. “And the thing is…I’m not scared anymore. You know what I mean?” You asked as you glanced back up to meet his gaze.
His gaze was soft as he reached out and lowered the satchel without ever looking at it, his full attention was on you. “I’m starting to.” He said.
You grinned softly, your heart skipping more beats for the turtle that stole your heart. He handed you one of the lanterns, your fingertips brushing as you moved to cup it. Together you both slowly lifted your lanterns, letting them join the massive amount around you.
All those days chasing down a daydream
You both watched the lanterns for as long as you could as they spun around each other. Until they got lost among the many.
All those years living in a blur
All that time, never truly seeing
Things the way they were
Leo watched the lanterns with awe. Everything around was bathed in golden light. The sea had turned to gold as the light reflected everywhere. It was truly a beautiful sight, but as his gaze dropped his smile settled into a different type of admiration as he stared at the most beautiful woman he ever did see: you.
Now she's here, shining in the starlight
You were leaning over the edge of the boat taking in the light with the brightest smile, the hundreds of lanterns reflected in your eyes making them glitter light the night sky.
Now she's here, suddenly I know
He watched as you looked out across the water and noticed something. You gestured for him to see too before you pointed at what you saw: a lantern different from all the rest with a golden sun decorating it.
You reached across the water as the lantern floated closer. It looked like the thing might get wet, but you managed to brush your fingertips along a bottom edge and guide it back up into the sky. Leonardo was hardly looking at the lantern.
If she's here, it's crystal clear
His eyes dart down to your hands resting against the edge of the boat. He made up his mind and reached for your hand with his.
I'm where I'm meant to go
Leonardo gently cups your hand with his. You glanced toward him with wide eyes. Your heart pounding as you scooted slightly closer to him.
“And at last I see the light.” Both your hands interlocked as the lanterns became backdrop while you stared into each other’s eyes.
“And it's like the fog has lifted.” His voice was melodic.
“And at last I see the light.”
“And it's like the sky is new.”
“And it's warm and real and bright and the world has somehow shifted. All at once, everything is different. Now that I see you.” Leonardo pulled your hands closer to him as you both found yourselves leaning toward each other. His hand let go of one of yours and reached up to brush a few strands of hair out of your face. “Now that I see you.”
His hand came to rest cupping your jaw as his thumb brushed your cheek. His eyes glittered with the golden light and you tilted your head as you both leaned in more. Leonardo seemed to pull you closer. You closed your eyes as you felt his warm breath against your lips. Your heart hammered in your chest and you felt like you were glowing brighter than all the lanterns around you. With bated breath, you waited for him to close the miniscule distance. Oh, how you wanted him to kiss you then.
But he never did.
Leo’s attention was drawn to the three figures on the shore bathed in green light from their lantern: the Mud Dogs. Leonard glared at Leo as the three of them turned and disappeared behind some rocks.
Concerned, you glanced over your shoulder but didn’t see anything. “Everything okay?” You asked Leo, nervous you had misread a sign somewhere.
“Huh? Oh yes.” Leo chuckled nervously as he glanced down at the satchel. “Uh, yes of course. I just…” He frowned as he stared at it before pausing in thought. Leo quickly rowed you to the shore. He jumped out of the boat and pulled it ashore. “I’m sorry everything is fine.” He reassured and picked the satchel up out of the boat. “There's just something I have to take care of.” He explained.
Heart hammering in your chest you glanced from the satchel to his face. Your mother’s words echoing in your mind. “Okay.” You said trying not to sound too nervous.
Leo nodded. “I’ll be right back.” He promised and turned to walk away.
You watched him walk through the fog. Mondo climbed up on your shoulder and squeaked. “It’s alright Mondo.” You reassured, but it felt like it was directed more toward yourself as you watched Leo disappear into the fog.
༻✧༺
After a short walk Leo broke through the foliage to see Leonard sitting on rock sharpening a stick. In the water a boat rocked lightly with the waves. Leo put on a grin as he approached.
“Ahh, there you are.” He chuckled to calm his nerves. “I've been searching everywhere for you guys. Since we got separated. Hey, the mullet’s coming in nice, huh? You gotta be excited about that.” The yokai paused for a moment and gave Leo a rather unimpressed side eye. As the silence hung around them, Leo cleared his throat. “Anyhow, just wanted to say, I shouldn't have split.” He tossed the satchel to Leonard, the crown sliding out as it landed. “The crown is all yours. I'll miss you, but I think it's for the…” Leo turned to leave but ran into Danny, Micky standing beside him, both with matching scowls. “Best.” Leo ended with a nervous breath.
“Holding out on us again? Ey, Jitsu?” Leonard asked with a tilt of his head.
With wide eyes Leo looked back at Leonard. “What?”
Leonard stood up off the rock, flipping his knife as he did. “We heard you found something.” He threw the knife on the ground where it stabbed into the dirt. “Something much more valuable than a crown.” Leonard stated as he walked closer, kicking the crown as he did so. The three Mud Dogs surrounded Leo, blocking any chance for his escape as Leonard approached. “We want her, instead.” The yokai glared.
Leo’s heart hammered in his chest as he tried to think of a way out of there.
༻✧༺
Back by the boat you waited anxiously, continuously scanning the fog for any sign of Leonardo. You felt like he had been gone too long. You breathed a sigh of relief when you finally saw a figure walking toward you.
You smiled. “I was starting to think you ran off with the crown and left me.” However, your expression turned to confusion and fear as the single silhouette split into three different figures.
“He did.” The front figure, an ogre yokai, stated with a grin.
You couldn’t believe it and shook your head. “What? No. He wouldn't.”
The ogre just shrugged and gestured to the water where a boat was sailing away. “See for yourself.”
With a narrowed gaze you watched the three yokai out of the corner of your eye as you approached the edge of the water and stared out at the retreating boat. Your heart plummeted as you made out Leo’s figure in the shadows. “Leonardo?” You whispered in disbelief. “Leonardo!” You shouted for him but received no answer nor acknowledgement.
“Fair trade.” The rat spoke up this time as they circled you. You flinched as you felt the ogre touch your hair. “A crown, for the girl with the magic hair.” Your eyes widened: he had told them about your hair?
You spun around and took a step back trying to put distance between you and the three thugs.
“How much do you think someone will pay to stay young and healthy forever?” The ogre asked with a mocking tone as he pulled out a large sack.
Putting your hands up you backed away. “No, please. Stay back!” You shouted. Thinking fast, you kicked the rat in the shin and used the opening to run away. You heard one of them shout “after her!” and you kept running. You jumped a log only to gasp in pain as your head was pulled back. Your braid had gotten stuck on one of the branches. Trying to break free, you pulled desperately on your hair, fearful that at any moment the thugs would round the corner and catch you.
Three sharp thuds echoed on the shore followed by grunts of pain. Confused, you paused to listen.
“Y/n!?” Big Mama’s voice shouted from around the corner.
“Mother?” You whispered in disbelief and quickly untangled your hair before walking back around the bend.
Big Mama stood over the three thugs with a heavy branch in her hands. All three of the yokai were on the ground out cool. When she saw you, Big Mama dropped the branch. “Oh, my precious flower.”
“Mother.” You sighed and ran to her for a hug.
She held you tight for a moment before checking you over. “Are you alright? Are you hurt?” You pulled away and she caressed your cheek.
“Mother h-how did you?”
“I was so worried about you dear. So I followed you.” She explained. “And I saw them attack you.” She pulled you in for another hug. Looking around, Big Mama began pulling you toward the forest. “Let's go, let's go before they come too.”
You paused and glanced back across the water, Leo’s boat having gotten smaller as it sailed away. You couldn’t even see him on it anymore. Tears welled in your eyes as you stared and hoped he’d turn around or something, that this all was just some cruel dream. He never turned around and you were there standing alone on the shore.
No, not alone.
Glancing over your shoulder you saw your mother standing at the edge of the woods holding a green lantern. She took in your heartbroken expression and set down her lantern. With a sympathetic gaze she opened her arms to you.
You sobbed and raced into her arms. Big Mama stroked your hair as she held you. “You were right, mother. You were right about everything.” You cried.
“I know darling. I know.” Big Mama whispered as she leaned down to pick up the lantern. She held you close the whole walk back to the tower.
༻✧༺
By the castle docks, Leo’s ship silently floated closer until it ran into the stone. The noise caught the attention of the guards. Peering over the edge, the two guards noticed Leo at the wheel and the crown by his hand. “Look! The crown.” The stolen item seemed to distract them from the ropes tied around Leo’s upper body and hands.
Groggily Leo shook his head as he came too. “Y/n.” He mumbled. Upon noticing his predicament his eyes widened. “Y/n!” He called again and glanced back across the sea but there was nothing for him to see.
The thudding of fast approaching boots took Leo’s attention to the four guards racing over and jumping onto the boat.
“No! No, no, no. Wait, wait, wait. Guys, guys.” Mayhem, from his spot on the dock, glanced over confused at the panicked tone of Leo’s voice. He watches as the guards haul Leo out of the boat and force him to move. Leo tried to fight it, looking back at the mainland where he knew you were in trouble. “Y/n!” Mayhem too looked across the mist as he felt something was terribly wrong. He had to get help.
Leo didn’t get any rest as he paced around his cell until the sun rose again. His mind was a whirl of concerns for you. He had to think of a way out of there to save you but every plan seemed impossible. He grabbed the bars of his window. They wouldn’t budge, he had tried pulling them off earlier in the night.
Keys in a lock and a squeaky metal hinge notified Leo of company. He glanced over his shoulder to see the captain of the guard, Cassandra, and two other guards waiting for him.
“Let's get this over with, Jitsu.” Cassandra hissed.
“Where are we going?” Leo asked as he pulled away from the window. Cassandra’s stare only hardened and Leo understood. He reached for his neck. “Oh.”
༻✧༺
You hadn’t said anything since returning to the tower. Big Mama brought you up to your room straight away and began pulling the flowers out of your hair. Once she got the last one, she hummed. “There, it never happened.” She stood from the bed, picking up the basket she collected all the flowers in as she did. “Now, wash up for dinner. I'm making hazelnut soup.” She grinned but upon seeing your crestfallen face still staring at the floor she sighed.
“I really did try, Y/n. I tried to warn you, what was out there. The world is dark, and selfish, and cruel. If it finds even the slightest ray of sunshine, It destroys it.” Big Mama closed the curtains as she left.
You glanced up for a moment then looked back down at your lap. Opening your palms revealed the purple and golden flag Leo had bought you at the festival. The fabric was warm in your grip as you stared at the golden sun in the center. You thought over every moment, wondering where it had all gone so wrong. You never should have left your tower.
At your side Mondo squeaked and turned blue as he leaned against you offering you comfort. You frowned looking back at the flag before holding it to your chest and falling back onto your bed. With a sigh you stared at your ceiling and the many paintings you’ve done over the years.
Something nagged at you as you stared and you narrowed your eyes. Holding up the flag in front of you, you compared it to a silhouette in one of your paintings. As the similarities popped, you sat up. Your gaze darted around various paintings in your room and each one had a sun shape in it. Every single shape seemed to glow golden, brighter and brighter as you stood from your bed.
Deep within the subconscious of your mind a memory flickered. You had seen the golden sun above you once before. A long, long time ago. The sun was accompanied by some blurry faces that your mind instantly filled in with the mural of the king and queen. The similarities between you and the child in their arms blared in your mind like alarms. A newer memory of you putting on the crown you found in Leo’s bag overlaid the memory of the child in the mural: the crown had fit you perfectly.
All of the realization crashed down on your shoulders and you gasped, struggling for breath as you stumbled back into your vanity. Thousands of questions and thoughts flashed within your mind but one stuck out the most.
Who is that woman downstairs?
༻✧༺
A guard each had an arm around Leo’s as they walked him down the corridor. His hands were cuffed behind his back and his mind was racing. He had to save you. He had to find you. There’s no telling what those Mud Dogs would do to you…
Wait.
Leo glared as he saw said thugs trapped behind bars of their own. He needed answers so Leo slammed into the guard on his left, knocking him down. The second guard tried to punch him, but Leo was quicker and headbutted him before jumping over his cuffs to bring his hands to his front. The turtle dashed to the cell and grabbed Leonard’s shirt through the bars. With a snarl the turtle pulled him forward and the ogre hit his head on the bars.
“How did you know about her?! Tell me, now!” He demanded.
“It wasn't us! It was the old lady!” Leonard stammered.
“Old lady?” Leo muttered confused. Who would–His eyes widened in realization just as the guards regained themselves and grabbed Leo. “Wait, no, wait!” Leo called out as the guards forced him to keep moving. “You don't understand, she's in trouble. Wait!” He begged, but no one would listen.
༻✧༺
“Y/n?” The woman called up from the base of the stairs. “Y/n what’s going on up there?”
Your breath came in ragged pants as you grappled with the realization that 18 years of your life had been a lie. Now you had to confront the only one who knew the truth. You pushed apart your curtains, still breathing heavily, and you saw Big Mama near the top of the stairs.
“Are you alright?” She asked with concern.
“I’m the lost princess.” You mumbled, voicing the words sent a strange mix of emotions to your brain.
Big Mama scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Please, speak up, Y/n. You know how I hate the mumbling.” She snapped.
“I am the lost princess!” You state loudly. “Aren't I?” You looked at her as her eyes widened. “Did I mumble, Mother?” You asked as you stepped out of your room, the curtains closing behind you. “Or should I even call you that?” You sneered.
Big Mama stood frozen a moment longer before scoffing a laugh and going up the rest of the stairs. “Y/n, do you even hear yourself? Why would you ask such a ridiculous question?” She chuckled and opened her arms for a hug.
You shoved her away. “It was you! It was all you!”
Big Mama’s gaze turned cool and calculating as she looked down at you. “Everything I did, was to protect you.” She responded. Shaking your head, you shoved her aside and marched down the stairs. “Y/n!” She called after you.
“I spent my entire life! Hiding from people who would use me for my power.”
“Y/n!” Big Mama shouted louder.
When you reached the bottom of the stairs you turned and glared at the woman. “I should have been hiding...from YOU!”
Big Mama narrowed her eyes. “Where will you go?”
༻✧༺
He won’t be there for you.
Leo fought against the guards desperate to get free, but they had strength in numbers.
What did you do to him?
His eyes widened as he passed a window overlooking the gallows, the lone noose waiting for him in the gray light.
That criminal is to be hanged for his crimes.
༻✧༺
You stumbled back and gasped. Leo was going to die? “No.” You whispered, curling in on yourself.
Big Mama circled you. She leaned down as she got in front of you. “Now, now. It's all right. Listen to me.” She soothed. “All of this is as it should be.” She went to pat your head but you intercepted it, grabbing her wrist tight.
“No!” You snapped. “You were wrong about the world!” Big Mama tried to pull her arm out of your grip but couldn’t. “And you were wrong about me! And I will never let you use my hair AGAIN!”
When she got her arm out of your grip she stumbled back, knocking into the mirror which tipped it and caused it to shatter as it hit the ground. Big Mama breathed heavily as she looked at you. You glared right back before turning and marching toward the exit.
“You want me to be the bad guy?” Big Mama stood and followed you with a dark glint in her eyes. “Fine. Now I'm the bad guy.”
༻✧༺
Leo kept trying to free himself from the guard’s hold but they kept their grip tight and didn’t get close enough for him to hit them with his shoulder as he threw his weight around. Escape at this point seemed like an impossibility as Leo stopped fighting. His gaze was drawn to something shiny in a small alcove and he glanced over to see…a ceramic unicorn? His eyes widened when he recognized it.
In front of Cassandra the door suddenly slammed shut. She startled in confusion as the door to their right and the one behind also slammed shut. “What's this?” She asked and started banging on the door. “Open up!” She demanded.
The window slot opened up to reveal a smug grin. “What’s the password?” Mikey asked and slid the window shut again.
“What?” Cassandra asked.
Mikey opened the window and chuckled. “Nope.” The window shut again.
“Open this door!” Cassandra shouted.
Mikey frowned as he opened the window. “Not even close.” The window shut again. Leo chuckled softly under his breath.
“You have three seconds.” Cassandra stated. “One.” She began and the guard next to Leo was lifted off his feet by a hook. The second guard gasped as both he and Leo looked at the ceiling. “Two.” Cassandra continued. Leo looked back at the second guard, who was pointing at the ceiling with his mouth open about to say something when the door behind him opened up and a large hand grabbed him by the face, pulling him into the room. His helmet fell off and clattered to the floor. The noise caused Cassandra to turn around. “Three…?”
Leo offered a small wave with a shit eating grin as he now stood alone in the hall. The door opened behind Cassandra and Attila appeared with a frying pan. He hit her over the back of her head and she fell unconscious.
“Frying pans. Who knew, right?” Leo grinned. However the moment was short lived as the heavy thudding against the back door drew his attention. Behind him a bunch more guards broke down the door.
Leo hadn’t even noticed Donnie appeared to remove his cuffs before he was dragged to the right by his twin as Vladimir and Mikey ran the other way. Leo ran behind Donnie and Attila as the guards split up to chase down both groups.
“Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.” Donnie was muttering over and over as they ran.
The three of them ran past Ulf who caused the guards to stop in confusion with his mime routine. The guards watched in confusion as the mime acted like there was an invisible wall there before looking off to his right.
Following the guards looked to their left and saw Vladimir charging at them. They dropped their swords and screamed before Vladimir plowed them over. Ulf made a silent surprised face as he looked off in the distance.
Leo was still following Donnie through the halls. “Wouldn’t get caught you said.” Donnie scoffed.
“Hey I was set up.” Leo argued.
“Whatever, dumb dumb.” Donnie rolled his eyes. They turned and entered a courtyard. Leo froze as he saw the swarms of guards approaching. How was he supposed to escape that?! His thought was cut off by large hands grabbing him around the upper arms. Hook Hand placed him on the edge of the wagon.
“Head down.”
“Head down.” Leo repeated the phrase and movement.
“Arms in.”
“Arms in.”
“Knees apart.”
“Knees apart.” Leo paused, confused. “Knees apart?” From up on the balcony Raph jumped off the edge landing on the handles of the wagon. “Why do I need to keep my…” Leo’s question was cut off by a scream as the wagon launched him into the air. Leo keeps his position as he flies through the air, screaming all the while until he lands safely on Mayhem’s saddle.
The horse grinned as he looked up at the turtle.
“Mayhem. You brought them here?” Leo asked as he slowly lowered his arms. Mayhem nodded once. “Thank you.” Mayhem shrugged like it was no big deal. “No really, thank you. Uh, I feel maybe this whole time we've just been misunderstanding one another. And we really just…” Leo paused as Mayhem looked unimpressed. “yeah you're right. We should go.” Leo nodded.
The door behind them was kicked open by a couple of guards and Mayhem whinnied as he took off. The guards shot their crossbows, but none of them hit. More guards came from the other side to cut them off, but Mayhem showed no intention of slowing down as he raced right for the ledge.
“Mayhem?” Leo questioned in concern. “Mayhem!” Mayhem leapt across the gap and Leo screamed all the while. “I hate this! I hate this!” Mayhem slid down another roof and sailed over a young girl who was standing in the road. Mayhem landed, just barely missing a pedestrian and galloped down the road.
Leo glanced behind him, not seeing any guards he grinned. “Okay Mayhem, let’s see how fast you can run.” Mayhem whinnied and picked up speed as they crossed the bridge.
They charged through the woods, following a path Mayhem had once chased Leo until they got to the curtain of vines. By the time they reached the hidden gorge, the sun was hidden behind some thick clouds, dulling everything. Mayhem raced right up to the base of the tower and Leo jumped off.
“Y/n? Y/n! Let down your hair.” When there was no response Leo stepped forward ready to climb the bricks himself. He paused when he heard the door open above. He stepped back as the long hair was thrown from the top of the tower and cascaded all the way down to him.
With a grin on his face, Leo quickly climbed up the tower using your hair. He hauled himself over the ledge and into the tower. “Y/n I thought I’d never see you again.” He exclaimed happily, but his grin fell at the sight of you bound with chains and a gag over your mouth.
You desperately tried to call out a warning to him as Big Mama got behind him. Leo gasped in pain as the blade slipped into his side. He hissed as he took a knee before falling over on his side.
“LEO!” You screamed, your voice muffled by the gag.
“Now look what you've done, Y/n.” Big Mama scoffed as she gestured down at Leo. She shook her head as she glanced back up at you. “Oh don't worry dear. Our secret will die with him.” She stepped over Leo and walked toward you.
You kept pulling at the chains, trying to get over to him. Big Mama unhooked the chains. She held on tight and pulled you back.
“And as for us? We are going where no one will ever find you, again.” She hissed, pulling you toward the open panel in the floor.
“Leo!” You called again, still fighting with all your strength. Mondo raced over and bit Big Mama’s dress trying to help you. Noticing the little chameleon, Big Mama kicked him away and he hit the wall and landed with a soft wheeze.
“Y/N, REALLY! ENOUGH ALREADY! STOP. FIGHTING ME!” Big Mama shouted as she almost had you above the hole. You managed to throw yourself away from the hole in the floor as the fabric around your mouth fell.
You shook your head. “NO! I won't stop. For every minute of the rest of my life I will fight. I will never stop trying to get away from you.” You took a few deep breaths. “But, if you let me save him... I will go with you.” You bargained. Big Mama loosened her hold a little with interest.
By the door Leo looked at you through the pain in his eyes. “No. No, Y/n…”
“I'll never run, I'll never try to escape. Just let me heal him. And you and I will be together. Forever, just like you want. Everything will be the way it was. I promise. Just like you want.” When she doesn’t respond you beg. “Just let me heal him.”
Her calculating gaze lifted a little as she thought about it.
She removed the chains from you and slapped them onto Leo’s wrist. “In case you get any ideas about following us.” She sneered and tossed his arm down before walking away.
Leo coughed in pain as he leaned against the staircase railing. “Leonardo!” You shouted as you scrambled to his side. You placed your hands on his cheeks as he tried to sit up, but fell back down in pain. He hissed in pain as he grabbed his side. One of your hands went to his shoulder while the other grabbed his hand and slowly lifted it away from the wound. Blood was pouring out and dripping onto the floor.
You winced. “Oh, I'm so sorry. Everything is going to be okay, though.” You grabbed a bunch of your hair ready to put it over the wound.
“No, Y/n.” Leonardo wheezed.
“I promise, you have to trust me.” You said and moved to place the hair.
Leo pushed your arms away. “No.”
“Come on. Just breathe.” You said.
“I can’t let you do this.” Leo said as he looked up at you.
“And I can't let you die.” You felt the tears welling up in your eyes. You needed to save him, you didn’t care the cost.
“But if you do this…” He coughed and you shushed him lightly not wanting him to strain himself. “You will die.”
You smiled softly. “Hey. It's gonna be alright.” You whispered.
Leo’s hand fell away from your arm as he stopped fighting you. You took it as an invitation and layed your hair across his abdomen. “Y/n, wait…” Leo groaned and brushed a lock of hair out of your face. He caressed your head and pulled you in slightly. Leaning in your heart fluttered as you believed him to be going in for a kiss. Instead you felt a weight fall off as he thrusted forward and sliced through your hair with a shard from the mirror.
Exhausted, he fell limp and the glass clattered to the ground. He was gonna die either way and he’d rather die in your arms than at the end of a rope.
“Leo, what?” You gasped in disbelief as you grabbed your now short hair, dulled and void of its previous power.
“NOOO!” Big Mama shouted out in anguish. You watched as all your hair began quickly dulling. Big Mama scooped up what was still shining, but that too quickly dulled in her arms. “No...NO! What have you done?!” She gasped as her skin wrinkled and grayed in an instant. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” Her hair lost its volume and shine as well while Big Mama stumbled toward the shattered mirror. He single reflection was split into multiple as she stared at her rapidly aging face. “No, no, no, NOOO!” She pulled her hood over her face as she hid from the world, from the truth.
As she backed up toward the window, Mondo took the opportunity to pull on some of your hair, stretching it across the way and causing Big Mama to trip out the open window. You watched in horror as she screamed and fell backwards.
Before she even reached the ground, Big Mama’s screams stopped and only her cloak spilled against the grass.
You breathed heavily as you turned away from the window. That was still the woman you’d known as mother your whole life, but that concern quickly washed away when you glanced back at Leo, who was limp on the ground. “No, no, no, no, Leo....” You pulled him into your lap. He coughed weakly but didn’t open his eyes. “Oh, look at me, look at me, I'm right here.” You begged and caressed his face. “Don't go, stay with me, Leo....” You placed his hand on top of your short hair and did the only thing you hoped would work. “Flower gleam and glow let your p-powers shine,” You sobbed out the song. “Make the clock reverse, bring back what once was mine…”
“Y/n…” Leo turned your head toward him.
“What?” You asked softly as your vision swam with tears.
“You were my new dream.” He admitted weakly with a small smile.
You chuckled which turned into a sniffle. “and you were mine.” Leo grinned softly before his expression fell slack and his body limp. He had saved you, he didn’t care the cost.
Tears burned your eyes as you held him in your arms afraid to let go. You brushed the side of his head, your thumb caressing the red moons behind his mask. Grief hung heavy around you.
“Heal what has been hurt…” You continue softly. “Change the fates' design…Save what has been lost...Bring back what once was mine…” Your voice cracked slightly at the end as you pressed your forehead to his. “What once was mine.” You cried softly and closed your eyes causing a tear to slip down your face and land on Leo’s cheek.
The tear stayed there a moment before it absorbed into Leo’s skin, leaving a bright golden light. The light bloomed and swirled before disappearing. Out of the corner of your eye you saw tendrils of light seeping out of the wound. You gasped with wide eyes as the light grew and grew; it swirled around you and lit up the entire room, chasing away the grief and replacing it with hope. The light bloomed in the shape of a flower before disappearing.
You checked the area, not even a scar. Brushing your hair out of your face you leaned over Leo. His eyes flicked and slowly opened as he looked at you.
“Y/n?” He whispered.
You gasped. “Leo.”
“Did I ever tell you I’ve got a thing for short hair?” Leo asked.
You laughed and threw yourself on him, wrapping your arms around his shoulders in a tight hug. “Leonardo!” He was back. He really was back. He hugged you back just as tight, burying his face in the crook of your neck. When you finally pulled away, you laughed some more before you pulled him in by the lip of his plastron and kissed him. You both melted into it as the sun streamed in from the windows.
༻✧༺
In the castle the queen was reading a book while the king stared out the window. The peace was interrupted as a guard threw open the doors. The royals looked over confused. Not saying anything, the guard just nodded with a wide eyed expression. The queen stood from her chair in disbelief.
She raced out the room, the king hot on her heels. They raced up the few steps before the doors to the balcony and paused. They hesitated: it had been so long. The queen looked at her husband and they both took a breath. Together they opened the doors.
You and Leo were standing on the balcony looking out over the kingdom; you turned around when you heard the doors opening. Nervously fiddling with your hands you stepped forward as the king and queen stared at you. Slowly the queen descended the steps and you couldn’t help but notice that she looked a lot like you.
The queen stepped forward until she could cup your cheek. She exhaled softly and smiled with tears in her eyes as she looked at you. Her baby had come home. Your mother pulled you in for a hug and you wrapped your arms around her as well. This felt right.
You opened your eyes to see the king, your father, looking down with tears in his eyes as well. He chuckled and hugged you as well. You were pressed between your mother and your father, love and comfort pouring out of them as they held tight. Together the three of you slowly sank to your knees as the relief of finally being reunited washed over you. This felt like home.
Leo watched with a soft smile from where he stood. The queen opened her eyes and offered him her hand. Thinking she was going to shake his hand or something, Leo took it. Only to gasp in surprise as he was yanked into the group hug.
Well, you could imagine what happened next.
The people danced in the streets as banners were put up and music played loudly. It very much resembled the lantern festival as the people celebrated.
The kingdom rejoiced. The lost Princess had returned. The party lasted an entire week. And, honestly I don't remember much of it.
Hook Hand played the piano beautifully for the party as people around clapped and danced. He grinned as he went to turn the page of music only for his hook to get caught on it. He tried to shake the paper off, while still playing, but instead his hook went flying.
Dreams came true all over the place. That guy went on to become the most famous concert pianist in the world. If you can believe it.
The hook sailed through the air until it hit the Lover guy in the head, knocking his helmet clean off. He looked around in confusion for his helmet only to turn and see it had landed on the head of a beautiful woman. She grinned softly as she lifted the helmet and looked at him.
And this guy? Well he eventually found true love.
Ulf performed some of his mime routine and a group of people watched on slightly confused as he pretended to walk down some stairs that weren’t there.
As for this guy, well, I assume he's happy. He's never told me otherwise.
Mayhem stomped and the lines of guards in front of him lifted their frying pans as he walked under them with a proud grin.
Thanks to Mayhem, crime in the kingdom disappeared almost over night.
Noticing the gap, Mayhem glared as the late guard rushed over. The guard chuckled sheepishly and offered a green apple. Mayhem side-eyed the rest of the guards as he accepted the apology gift.
As did most of the apples.
The little girls that braided your hair for the festival held different fruits up to Mondo. The little chameleon grabbed a grape and turned purple. They offered him and orange slice and he took that too, turning orange. The little girls giggled.
Mondo, never changed.
The girls offered Mondo back to you and he crawled up onto your shoulder. You chuckled at him, glad to see he was getting along with people. Your mother and father approached pulling you in for a hug. Every time they saw you they’d give you a hug, not that you cared because you were finally home.
At last Y/n was home, and she finally had a real family. She was a Princess worth waiting for.
As you pulled away from your parents you began mingling with the people again. The little yokai child that had placed a flower at your mural earlier stood there with a shy grin as she offered you a purple flower. You smiled and took it from her and tucked it behind her ear.
But above all, she led her kingdom with all the grace and wisdom that her parents did before her.
The child grinned and wrapped her arms around you for a hug, which you returned with a smile. Letting go, the child waved as they moved on to enjoy the festivities. You smiled as you waved as well. You did not notice that your crown was no longer perched atop your head.
And as for me, well. I started going by Leonardo again. Stopped thieving, basically turned it all around.
When you felt something missing you reached up: your crown was gone. Shaking your head with a fond grin you crossed your arms and turned to the turtle behind you. Leo pretended to whistle and act natural as you held out your hand.
But I know what the big question is; did Y/n and I ever get married?
Leo held the crown above your hand but when you went to grab it he pulled it out of reach. Your eyes widened as you exhaled a laugh. You jumped up for it and Leo once again held it out of your reach. Smirking, you grabbed the lip of his plastron and pulled him in for a dip.
Well I'm pleased to tell you. After years, and years of asking, and asking, and asking.
You chuckled and rolled your eyes as you leaned in and kissed him. Leo placed the crown back on your head as you both melted into the kiss.
I finally said yes.
From within the crowd, Mikey clapped and cheered with the biggest grin on his face. Both Donnie and Raph also looked happy for their brother as they saw you and Leo embrace.
Leonardo…
All right, I asked her.
And we're living happily ever after.
Yes, we are.
#my writing#rottmnt#rottmnt leo#rottmnt x reader#rottmnt leo x reader#leonardo x reader#tmnt x reader#tmnt leo x reader#tangled
67 notes
·
View notes
Note
OH MY GOD I JSUT HAD AN IDEA. PAV WITH AN INSECURE GF :( hes so sad and he's js wondering why she feels like that :( and he like. buys her flowers and just like kisses all over her face and tells her all the things he loves about her :(
AHHHHHH PAV BABYYYYYY
….
Only you.
“Thithli, there is no one in any universe I love more.”
blushes giggles kicks feet twirls hair chokes a little coughs giggles again
—
There wasn’t a moment in time where Pavitr wasn’t infatuated with you.
From the second he’d seen you he’d already had all his love in his hands, down on his knees begging you take it from him and keep it for yourself.
He’d let you cave your way into his chest, rip his ribs and lungs apart. Let you curl yourself around his heart and make yourself home in his chest.
Everything about you made him feel like a sailor to the sea, called only by the softened sounds of your calming voice.
And every day, when you laid next to him, sleeping curled up against his chest. He would trace every line and crease of your face, every feature your body held. Every mark and blemish and would call you flawless.
Would close his eyes when his heart started beating a tad too fast, and would thank every god he’d ever known for bringing him to you.
So when you had the audacity, the gall— to feel insecure about any one thing, he had to shut that down like his life depended on it.
—
You were shaking, the trembles brimming under your skin a thorough show of your unnerve.
You were at an event, a pretty tame one considering the other Pav had bring you too.
And in the midst of all the talking and introducing, you had lost him. In a sea of around 150 people, you were isolated. Desolate in yourself.
So to say you were anxious was an understatement. You berated yourself, the small voice in your head giggling and snickering at your own anguish.
You should go find him.
Ohhh, yeah, sure. Cause if he walked away in an event he’d invited you too, he definitely wants to be found.
Jesus christ, It’s not like that.
Someone had brushed up against your shoulder, you jerked away quickly.
“I am so sorry.” You basically pleaded with the woman before she could even speak. She laughed happily, seeming to be completely okay with what just happened. “It’s no bother, sweetie. I bumped into you,” She laughed again. “,I should be the one apologising!”
You laughed with her this time, calmed but still beyond nervous. She turned away, leaking back into the sea of the crowd.
You damn clutz.
It’s fine, she wasn’t mad. She was nice, what the fuck are you on about.
She looked pissed.
She was smiling.
You felt insane, talking to yourself like this, you were in control of your own thoughts, why were they so against you?
Walking along the edge of everyone, in a decision to go find your Pav, you scanned the room for his face.
In the far corner, a way away from you, you caught sight of him.
He was lent against a wall, in a packed party, his hands gesturing wildly as he talked to a group of people. He paused for dramatic effect, before saying the lunch line. The group laughed with him, joyous in light of the story.
One of the girls, evidently closer to him than others, laughed exceptionally loud. Giggling and tapping his arm as she did. Pressing closer to him in a stumble, or, what was faked to be.
Pav glanced at her, paying no mind, before he slyly brushed her off. Your heart strengthened a little at the act. But when she pressed even closer, and he didn’t do anything about it, the hope was shattered.
Told you.
Please be quiet, just this once. Please.
..Okay.
You went to turn around, to get out of there before you could make yourself worse, you knew you were being irrational, insecure.
But you couldn’t help it, and when the girl caught your eye and smirked, your resolve had been broke. You turned quickly. making your way away from the party, from your lover.
You needed to get out of here.
Your thoughts were quiet, a buzzing running your mind. There was a sting in the back of your eyes but it was dull, like static had been shoved into your cortex.
Bile had rose to the back of your throat, trapped and never fully being enough to make you gag it up.
You ran cross the busy trafficked street, the cars were barely moving, but you still waved them down in thanks or sorry despite.
Like a woman from her crimes, you ran.
—
Pavitr shrugged the lady off once more, shooting her a nervous look. He was uncomfortable, and people were starting to take notice, except for her apparently. Seeing as every time he pushed her away, she pushed back stronger.
A witching giggle erupting when he made his jokes. He didn’t like this, going to tell the woman off, that he has a girlfriend, before someone else had done it for him.
Gwen basically came out of nowhere, which given the watch on her wrist— wouldn’t be impossible. She shoved her way between them. Putting her arm around Pav’s shoulder and chatting loudly.
He shot her a grateful look, sighing in relief while Gwen took the girls spot. Geeking him like an old pal before anyone in the circle could notice anything amiss, slowly, but forcefully pushing the girl farther and farther away from her friend.
“What’s up, Pav?” She smiled at him, speaking over the music playing. People greeted Gwen as she did back.
“Nothing much, Gwen.” He was genuinely happy now, his friend bringing him a security he hadn’t felt before.
“Where’s the girlfriend? She’s been coming to a lot of these with you, hasn’t she?” Gwen glanced at the scowling woman when she mentioned her.
“Oh! Yes, She’s been getting more and more comfortable with my family! So more family events. I’m so proud of her,” The stars in his eyes as he spoke “,Getting more confident as the days go by. I’m so happy with her.”
Gwen smiled at him, genuinely in awe that her friend had found someone to love like that. Who loved him back just as much, if ever more.
“She left.”
The grating voice of the woman brought it seemed, everyone in the inner-circle to freeze. She sound so smug, so happily responsible.
“What?”
“Oh, Yeah! A while ago, actually. Saw her leave when we were talking.”
Gwen cut it, anger lining her voice.
“And you didn’t say anything?”
The woman tried to play off innocent, trying to make it seem like Gwen was attacking her.
“What! Why would I? She looked pretty upset about something, Im not gonna intervene.”
“…Upset?” Pav whispered to himself.
Gwen peeled off of him, turning to the woman and indirectly interrogating her.
Pavitr took the chance to slip away, already on his way to grab his back and find his web slingers.
He reached the entrance to the main room, thanking the staff and grabbing his stuff.
Pulling out his phone he clicked on your contact, a photo of your squished cheeks between his thumb and forefinger while he kissed your temple the contact.
Pressing “Call Mobile.”, he waited for your answer. Putting his web slingers on in the closest ally he could find.
“C’mon, Shonu pick up.”
He put on his mask, not bothering with the rest of the shit while the tone rang out. Cursing something sweet, he put his phone in his bag, and swung it across his shoulders, shooting webs on either corner of the building, and launching himself forward.
—
When you came to it, there was a knock at the door.
You had spent the better half of an hour sitting in your bed, doing little to nothing but thinking about every flaw you could behold.
The way your voice sounded when you talked.
How you got nervous so easily, always in need of Pav’s soothing words to talk you through it.
To how you cried so much, and the annoyance that would cause him.
Every other thing stacked up and piled into this ugly amalgamation of why he would want to leave you.
And it was a lot of things.
You groaned as you got up, wiping the tears from your stained face, and patting your eyes to make them seem less puffy as you opened the door.
Pavitr was right behind it, flowers almost dead in his hand from how high speeds he was going to get to you.
“Did someone die?”
“Wha— Pav, no. No one died.”
“Okay good, because I got these flowers thinking I could be romantic but then realised if someone had died, probably not the time for romance.”
You giggled, the thoughts clouding you mind fading away for a moment and you relished in it.
“Can I come in?”
His voice was soft, and with the way his free hand reached out to caress the apple of your cheek. Thumb wiping away the remaining tears and comforting your heart. You couldn’t refuse him. Nodding to him, his hand fell from your face. You opened the door wider, letting him through before closing and locking it.
He went for your couch, ready to sit and talk to you. He wanted to know why you left, and not to take that lady’s words to heart—. But if you were upset, he needed to be there for you. In his heart, his head, every sense of his self— That’s what should be as a partner. The shoulder to cry on, man to love, and to love you himself. To give his all to you and let you take anything from him.
You followed him to the couch, sitting next to him like a scolded child, guilt scratching at your gut.
He kissed your temple, placing the flopping bouquet on your coffee table.
“[Name], Whats wrong? Why’d you leave without coming to get me?”
You cringed, looking down at your hands. “I didn’t mean to—,” your voice was trembling. “,—I just..”
You cut yourself off, pushing the ball of your palms into your eyes, the tears falling from the creases of your eyes and being wiped away in the same beat.
“I freaked.”
You sighed out, shaking in every inhale.
Pavitr’s shoulders sagged, a kind of saddened relief. Still worried but not nearly as much.
“You know you can come get me anytime you need baby, you must’ve walked all the way here, I mean—“
“—I tried.”
He paused. The sentence making his words fall flat in his mouth.
“Thithli—“
“You were with that— that girl. And I couldn’t—“
“[Name].” His stern voice interrupted.
“Sorry.”
“Please, Pari, don’t be.” He grabbed your hands, coddling them up in his own and shuffling himself closer to you. His knees brushing yours. You looked up at him, watching the smile lines etched into his skin slowly from.
“You know it’s only you, right?”
He was as breathless as you, less of a nerve ridden thing. More of a bashful blow.
A dumb noise left your mouth, a whine mixed with a sob. “I know.”
“Shonu. You are the only person in any universe I could love the way I do,” He promised you, the sincerity in his voice putting your mind at an ease only he could bring.
“,You understand?”
He moved ever closer, slipping his hands from yours to grab your waist and pull you over him.
“Yeah—… Yes.”
“Good.” He smiled. He kissed the crease between your brows, smoothening it away.
Your teary smile melted his heart. Small whines still wracking your body.
“I know, Thithli, I know.” He whispered to you, rubbing your skin in hypnotising circles.
—
Later that week, you returned home to see flower (admittedly more alive) on your kitchen counter, chocolates and sweets placed next to it.
A basket of skin care, sweets and anything you could think of on your couch.
You put the flowers in your spare vase, running a small bit of water for the plants to drink. Putting the chocolates in the fridge, not before nicking one. The caramel of the sweet making your heart ache.
You entered your room, a small envelope with a heart on the lip gaining your attention.
You approached with a smile, slipping your thumb under the paper to pull out the card.
A spider-man themed card was in your palm, you giggled at the silly image of your boyfriend on the front.
You opened it up, the words “Happy Birthday! You’re eight!” Crudely scribbled out and replaced with Pav’s messy handwriting.
“Have a good day, Shonu. I love you.”
—
once more i got out of hand this was meant to be 200 words tops
#atsv pavitr#pavitr prabhakar#pavitr x reader#pavitr my beloved#pavitr x you#spiderverse pavitr#Pavitr#across the spiderverse#spiderman across the spiderverse#spiderverse x reader
514 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Maiden and the Drowning Boy | Aegon x OC | Chapter Twenty-Two
Rating: Explicit Ships: Aegon II Targaryen x Abrogail Strong (Lyonel Strong's Daughter), Jacaerys Velaryon x Helaena Targaryen
Summary: As the kingdom teeters on the edge of chaos, Alicent Hightower swaps the pieces on the board: Aegon will marry Abrogail Strong, Larys’ younger sister and heir to Harrenhal. Caught in the web of intrigue and political machinations, the pair must figure out where their loyalties lie, and what they mean to one another.
No tag list. please follow @emkald-fic and turn on post notifications for updates or subscribe on AO3
Tumblr Masterpost
Chapter One | Chapter Two | Chapter Three | Chapter Four | Chapter Five | Chapter Six | Chapter Seven | Chapter Eight | Chapter Nine | Chapter Ten | Chapter Eleven | Chapter Twelve | Chapter Thirteen | Chapter Fourteen | Chapter Fifteen | Chapter Sixteen | Chapter Seventeen | Chapter Eighteen | Chapter Nineteen | Chapter Twenty | Chapter Twenty-One
AO3 LINK
Author's Note: I started a new job and promptly got bronchitis for two weeks, was fine for a week, then covid. I LIVED BITCH! and my brain is mostly working.
all my undying love to @vampire-exgirlfriend who will never let me drown in this story. Your reacts for this were amazing (Aegon wants them to be old people in matching windbreakers, it is known). Also, many many thanks to @selfproclaimedunicorn for all the talking, the giggling, the gluck gluck 3000, just… thank you. Thank you for being you. ANOTHER thanks to @darkwolf76
for your eyes on the first half of this chapter and loving House Strong as much as I do.
Thank you to SelfProclaimedUnicorn for letting me borrow Cassana AND MOMMY AND DADDY YORICK AND SHIREEN and Rhea Royce my beloved, and Darkwolf76 for allowing me to borrow Deirdre and sweet baby Dyana. Please check out their work!
Also, there's River Tongue in the second section of this chapter, but no translations because Abby doesn't understand it. Something Something we're touching upon the eradication of irish culture under the british. I said what I said.
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO - Do We Get What We Deserve?
The outer bailey was bustling with the mid-morning crowd, the banners of Runestone flapping from the back of two wheelhouses that were settled in front of the hall. Larys said something about their cousin, Cassana, having arrived. Aegon recalled that one of Ser Simon’s granddaughters was married to the lord’s younger brother. House Royce was a far friendlier kin to House Strong, it appeared.
Abby was there, being embraced by a soft featured, robust young woman with dark curls and a smiling face that reflected the rest of the Strongs. There was a tall man, dark blonde and kitted in shades of purple and bronze, a half cape slung about him like a knight from a story beside a comely woman who could only be his wife, given their matching outfits. Aegon considered this, as Abby already seemed to cleverly sneak in the embroidery of Sunfyre on her gowns. Maybe they could start matching, like the horses.
“Your Grace, Lord Larys.” Ser Simon’s voice interrupted Aegon’s internal adventure down a road where he and Abby had matching dragon coronets to receive the Royce party. “Lord Yorick Royce, and his wife, Lady Shireen Baratheon, are here as Lady Jeyne Arryn’s official representatives.”
The bow Lord Yorick gave was flawless, tightly controlled and not over the top, nor was his wife’s curtsy overly exhibitionist. There was a difference in the Vale chivalry than that of the Reach. Aegon supposed it might be because life in the Vale was harder, what with the mountains and all that came with it.
“Well met, my lord, my lady.” Aegon inclined his head in turn, smiling. “Tales of your deeds in the Stepstones are still told at court. I hope to see you in my wedding tournament?”
Lord Yorick’s beard was slightly darker than his hair, flecks of gray peaking through. Many of the men had beards and Aegon was beginning to feel like he should give his own a go. He was unshaven that morning, his own stubble scratchy along his jaw. Certainly he could grow a fine beard.
“You honor me, Prince Aegon,” the other man said, a slight smile on his face and a glance down at the brighter smile of his wife, her hands wrapped comfortably around his bicep. “If you are not competing, then I shouldn’t feel so bad being able to crown my wife the Queen of Love and Beauty.”
“We heard your own nameday duel went quite well, Your Grace,” Lady Shireen complimented, and Aegon’s ears flushed red. “A wonderful debut.”
“It is my wedding and I don’t think I’d be forgiven for getting a gauntlet to the face and having my sweet lady play nursemaid as a start to our marriage.” Aegon shrugged, a lazy grin on his face. It earned the chuckles and amusement he’d been looking for.
“Playing a little nursemaid can sometimes ease the nerves,” Lady Shireen leaned a little closer, her deep blue eyes bright with mischief. Aegon could see the slight glimmers of resemblance between the lady and that of her niece, Cassandra, but the lady of Runestone lacked the predatory look that the younger woman held. Lady Shireen’s edges were softer in a way that reminded him of the hazy memories of Aunt Celeste, and even Abby in some of her more confident moments.
Aegon was very conscious not to let his eyes fall below the woman’s face.
Lord Yorick’s own cheeks flushed lightly, but he shrugged with a raised eyebrow in agreement. “There’s plenty of time for the prince to be given advice on his marital duties. We’ve been on the road since dawn, and I could use a bath.” They departed with courtesies exchanged and Aegon approached Abby who was giving a final embrace to her cousin.
“Deidre will be in the gardens with little Dyana,” she told Cassana. “And Morya has Gwenys as well.”
Aegon’s hand snaked out to grab her wrist and tug her over to him, automatically snaking his arms around her waist and pressing his face into the loose curls around her shoulders, half her hair woven in a braided knot at the crown of her head.
“Aegon,” she breathed.
He didn’t know if it was a protest or relief and he simply squeezed her tighter and pressed his lips to her pulse. It was easier to push away everything else that plagued him and sickened him when he was here with her. A tonic to his raw wounds, Aegon let himself drift into the clean scent of earthy rose and red currant perfume oil and soap.
“Did you eat?”
Her frustrated sigh was low in his ear, her hands pressing against his shoulders even if she wasn’t pushing him away. “Did you tell Wylla to make sure I did, or was that simply her being her usual bossy self?”
“I might have mentioned something in passing, but the gods know she won’t take orders from me.” But they had reached an understanding between themselves, in recognizing that they needed to make sure Abrogail Strong did not run herself empty as she was wont to do.
She tilted her head back and her fingers curled in his jacket. He knew he smelled of dragon and rain but she didn’t appear to mind. Her freckles were stark against her pale face and he took in the dark smudges beneath her eyes, but her cheeks were flushed with excitement, and so he did not worry overly much.
“Lord Elmo and some of the other river lords are here to discuss our marriage contract,” Abby said softly. “I think it took the queen and the lord hand by surprise.”
“Larys told me.” Aegon nodded towards the slow moving figure moving in the direction of the tower where his father and the royal household were put up. Abby moved to tuck her cool hand in the crook of his elbow, her other holding the blue wool cloak more tightly closed around her throat. It was a bit chilly that morning, although Aegon’s blood ran too hot to usually notice. “Elmo thinks I’ve come to take his paramount seat from him and feed him to Sunfyre.”
“I think he would still be upset even without the dragon,” she murmured. She’d told him of the rumors she’d heard during his feast, about how some of the lords were upset with the idea of a Targaryen encroaching onto their land. Which Aegon thought was utterly ridiculous. Abby had pointed out that when a Targaryen came into the Riverlands, they tended to conquer or cause other trouble. His gaze flicked to the melted towers high above them—the hubris and legacy of men come and gone long before him. “If someone is displeased with his ruling, then what’s to stop them from coming to you as a representative of the crown?”
“They just assume I’d hear them and not just send them on their merry way,” he scoffed with a bitter note to his voice. She squeezed his arm.
“It doesn’t matter, Aegon. It’s the perception of it. The implied threat. Not to mention the succession. If you’re seen as a figure in the Riverlands over the Tullys, that would change things.” As always, Abrogail was right when he let himself listen to her explanations. It wasn’t as if they hadn’t discussed it before, a plate of honey and cream cakes between them, her hands occupied with sewing while he fed her and himself. Still, he rolled his eyes, dragging his booted foot back and forth over the gravel and kicking up rocks.
“They’re already calling our wedding The Second Great Council,” Aegon sneered. “They’re all so eager to force such ambitions upon me.”
“Tis foul,” Abby returned with her own disgust. “At least we know what we’re up against.” Aegon’s chest warmed with her ‘we’ mention and he ghosted a kiss against her temple. The guards at the door to the tower bowed their heads and opened the heavy doors, whitewashed to hide the scars from the fire.
“We do,” Aegon murmured, shifting his arm to wrap around her shoulders and keep her close to him as they ventured into the tower where her family had perished. She trembled lightly beneath his touch and he gripped her arm, thumb stroking against the round of her shoulder. She was doing so well, holding herself together. He would give her what strength he had.
The hum of conversation could be heard as they headed down the hallway, the inner windows allowing the torchlight into the interior in lieu of outer windows.
“I hate the name,” Abby muttered, “Tower of Dread.”
“Then we’ll change it along with whatever other name changes you wish to make.” He raised his eyebrows at her, making a silly face, and Abby scrunched her nose as amusement pulled at her pretty mouth.
She was straight as an arrow as she walked, years of lessons pulling her spine rigid and tilting her chin just so. It was a facsimile of his own mother’s posture when faced with those who would underestimate her. Regal. Elegant.
Aegon dropped his arm from around her shoulders to stroke the spill of curls down her back before offering his arm to her so she could hold onto that instead of gripping her own hands so tightly about her waist he thought she might break her fingers. His own heart hammered in his chest, to be faced with all these lords and know that each moment in that room was a different level of judgment and assessment than he’d received those months before. Aegon had gotten on well with the men at the feast, plying them with fine wine and bawdy stories. He was good at that sort of thing; it’s when things became formal and full of layers that he didn’t understand that he struggled with.
“You’ll do well,” she whispered.
He pressed a quick kiss to her hair. “We’ll do well.” There was no doing this without her; he didn’t even want to try.
The second set of heavy wooden doors were opened, these ones newer than the others, to reveal the circular hall and the blazing fire in the great hearth that was taller than a man and just as ornately carved as the one in the Kingspyre tower. Some of the plaster frescoes high above them were patchy in places, revealing where new plaster had been replaced but not yet painted. There were tapestries similar to the ones in the other tower, these depicting hunting scenes along rivers and through weirwood forests. Aegon was distracted momentarily by one depicting women with flowing hair reaching out through the rivers, fish fins along their arms.
The table in the hall was enormous; a great wheel of wood cut from one of those great red oaks in the forest. Seated here, all were on the same level. There was no head of table, even if Queen Alicent sat in the mostore ornate chair there. It was the only denotation of status.
“Where is the king?” Aegon inquired of Grand Maester Orwyle. Mellos had retired back to Oldtown at the close of the nameday festivities to live out his last days in quiet. Aegon had felt relief at the change; the younger maester was far easier to deal with and didn’t look at him with rheumy eyes full of disdain.
Orwyle inclined his head to both of them, his hands folded beneath the large, gray sleeves of his robe and his maester chain clinking. “He is recovering from the long journey. He has bid the queen and Hand to handle these discussions Lord Elmo has…” The man trailed off, lips pressed together in disapproval, but of what specifically, Aegon didn’t know. “Found need of. It is good that you are both here.”
It was a surprising statement of encouragement that left Aegon momentarily stunned, Abby’s fingers curling into the leather of his riding jacket he still hadn’t changed out of. There hadn’t been time and it wasn’t as if Larys had brought a change of shirt for him. No matter. They were so concerned about his dragon and his title, let them be aware of it. His riding leathers were made of supple black leather with scalloped detailing along the shoulders and down his arms that looked like dragon scales. There was a shimmer in the leather when the light caught on it that gave the iridescent glimmer of gold from the gold thread stitching, and the buttons were gold as well, stamped with dragons. The lining was a fine, deep green and gold wool brocade, and the inside of the neck and his cuffs were a soft shearling lining. High in the sky, even his dragon blood could only do so much, and the garment would prove too warm soon enough. He was already tugging at the stamped buttons with his free hand, his other arm still clutched by Abby.
“Good morrow, my lords,” he called out with every ounce of mustered levity he could, leading Abby towards the vacant chairs on his mother’s right side. “Morning, Lord Hand,” he greeted his grandfather, who stood to Mother’s left, hand resting on the back of his chair. He leaned down to ghost a kiss upon his mother’s cheek, feeling her startle. “Mother, you look well rested.”
“Good morning, Aegon.” Mother’s dark brown eyes widened with surprise, an uncertain smile gracing her lovely face. “You were up early?”
“Nothing like beginning the day on dragonback and greeting Prince Daemon upon his arrival,” Aegon said, a brief, close lipped smile on his face before pulling out the chair to his left for Abby to sit in, and taking the seat immediately to his mother’s side. “It’s good that I returned as early as I did. Lord Elmo! It’s wonderful to see you again, as well as the other familiar faces here.” He grinned brightly at the assembly all while sick sloshed in his gut, the ribbon around his ribs tightening with the edges of panic. A servant poured him a goblet of weak wine.
Lord Elmo Tully was tall and deceptively broad, his coat a deep, dark blue with scarlet, four strand braids that looked like fishbones along his shoulders, red trim along his wrists. As he drew closer, Aegon noticed the buttons along the front of his coat were in the shape of fish, and the brocade pattern along the hem were also stamped in silver scale print. His face was tanner than when he saw him last; clearly a man who preferred riding horseback instead of a wheelhouse.
Handsome, to be certain, and Aegon wouldn’t forget that Tully had also sought Abby’s hand. Regardless of what Larys said, Aegon couldn’t fathom that he was not bothered by losing out on the chance for her. It was foolish to think otherwise. And Aegon didn’t think he could blame her had she picked Lord Elmo Tully over him. Seven hells, Aegon would have picked Elmo Tully had he been in her place.
“Likewise, your Grace.” His voice was low and smooth, water over river stones. While some of the others looked visibly surprised by Aegon’s entrance, other’s did not, and it appeared that Elmo Tully was unflappable as they came. “Although I know this conversation will be a complicated one. As I was stating to Lord Otto and her grace, vassals of mine have come forward with concerns over the past few months and I’m inclined to agree with them.”
His bright eyes cut away to look at Larys who was seated beside his grandfather. Aegon watched him settle comfortably in his chair.
“I must confess, I am confused as to why a contract that is not only approved by the crown, but by our Lord Paramount, Lord Grover Tully, is now suddenly drawn into question, and additionally, why my fellow lords are viewing myself in such a light.” Larys folded his hands on the table in front of him, a glance towards the Tower beside him. “I understand a certain amount of skepticism was raised by some, but as a beloved member of the queen’s household, my sweet sister-”
“There is no record of Lady Abrogail’s wardship under Queen Alicent,” Elmo Tully cut in, the room silent as his deep voice echoed across the large table. “House Tully had first right as your liege lord, Strong. Your father stated he was not interested in warding the girl.”
“Extenuating circumstances, Lord Elmo,” Otto Hightower did not raise his voice, but it carried to every part of the room. Aegon reached for his goblet and sipped from it to hide his confusion, wishing he had bread and some kind of meat to settle the alcohol in his gut from the night before. Larys hadn’t mentioned anything about Abby’s wardship during the carriage ride. Beside him, Abby was still, but her hand reached beneath the table to rest on his knee. It was purely comfort; for him or her, Aegon didn’t know, but he dropped his free hand down to tap two fingers against the back of hers in reassurance. “Lord Lyonel Strong was a member of the king’s Small Council, his wife, my niece, and the queen’s first cousin.”
“In addition,” Mother continued with a look of disapproval that he knew well and was grateful not to be under, “I had helped raise the girl since she was a babe. It was agreed between Lord Larys and myself that to remove her from my care would further upset her after all she had already endured. There was no reason to rip her from everything she knew.”
Aegon watched the eyes around the table swivel to look at Abby beside him and he turned their hands beneath the table so he could hold hers. Her fingers were cold and he gripped them tight.
“Abrogail had served as a companion to Princess Helaena since they were young girls,” Larys spoke, his words slow and deliberate. “The crown did not purchase her wardship before our father died, nor after, because I did not sell it.”
“Her ward price was nearly a thousand gold dragons!” Elmo snapped, his jaw ticking. “A portion of which would be paid to House Tully as your liege lord.”
“And the greater portion to House Targaryen, your liege lord,” Mother said sharply, the reprimand subtle but clear. “Are you upset, my lord, that your house lost income in this deal you’ve imagined having taken place?” Elmo’s nostrils flared. Mother frowned and waved to the servant closest to her. “It is early, and we have only just arrived. Please bring light refreshment. I think we could all use a bit of something to eat. I did not have time to properly break my fast this morning.”
Abby relaxed beside him and Aegon felt his stomach rumble as within moments plates were brought in and platters of freshly carved ham and steaming loaves of fresh bread were brought in. A sweet porridge with honey and molasses, morsels of dried fruit tucked inside, was set in front of them.
“You need to eat,” he murmured, spooning some of the porridge onto her plate along with a piece of ham. He helped himself to the crusty bread and slathered the red currant preserves across it, licking a bit from his thumb. He leaned over and whispered, “You are worth far more than a measly thousand dragons.” Abby scoffed but she picked up her spoon to take little bites.
Aegon looked to his mother who was helping herself to a piece of bread with delicate bites, and he realized that she had planned this. Larys had not spoken of Abby’s wardship, only of Aegon and Sunfyre being a threat. To get Tully on the defensive and make him look like his only issue with everything was due to money, not the perception that Aegon was here to cause trouble for him. Aegon looked at the other lords around the table, filing away his realization to think about later.
Elmo Tully’s face was no longer flushed with frustration. In King’s Landing, the man had been quiet, observant, but he’d also been with his father, who was the ruling lord. He leaned in conference with Lord Piper beside him, nodding quietly before straightening.
“Clearly there is much confusion that needs to be clarified for the peace of our vassals,” Elmo began again, his jaw no longer clenched and a slightly more relaxed curve to his shoulders. “Many have been under the ugly assumption that the laws of wardship were not followed. As we all know, the practice of warding our precious children is what helps keep the peace, strengthens ties, and ultimately serves our houses and the realm.”
“I completely agree with you, Lord Elmo,” Mother smiled her tight lipped smile that brought the youthful light back to her face. Elmo averted his eyes briefly and Aegon’s own narrowed a touch at the man’s reaction. “I can assure you, Lady Abrogail was never my official ward, although there are those who used the term for ease of explanation. She served as my daughter’s much loved companion, and I imparted the knowledge I had to her future role as a Lady just as I did when her mother was alive.” She let the silence hang with an expectant look.
Aegon noticed that neither his mother nor Elmo Tully offered any apology to one another.
“With that matter settled,” Otto said, wiping his fingers on a soft towel to be handed to the servant. “You made mention of several disturbing accusations towards the Crown that we felt were better discussed in casual conference behind closed doors than in the throne room in King’s Landing.”
“Several of my vassals expressed discomfort with Houses Bracken and Blackwood as well as House Tully being called before the Small Council. Additionally, this summons was then accompanied by the announcement that the king’s eldest son would be the next Lord of Harrenhal.” Elmo pushed his half empty plate to the side, the last bite of crusty bread abandoned. ‘A travesty,’ Aegon thought, and popped the last piece of his bread into his mouth. It was a little too big, his cheeks puffed slightly around it, but there was no choice but to commit. Now he was keeping up with the information Larys had given him. So not only did Elmo, who was pretending to be the acting Lord over his dying father, believe that Aegon was coming for his seat, but he also clearly believed that House Targaryen had what? Stolen Abby? Held her hostage to take her claim?
Aegon’s gaze flicked to his mother and grandfather briefly, but both their faces were impassive, schooled features impossible to tell what it was they were thinking.
“To be clear on the concern,” came the rasping voice of Lord Piper from Elmo’s right. The lord was older, thin as a reed, his graying brown hair curled around his ears and neck. “The Brackens and Blackwoods will tear each other apart any chance they get. It is an issue that myself and fellow houses are concerned about. We were fortunate that under his Grace, King Jaehaerys, peace had been brokered. With the wedding of Lord Bracken’s daughter to House Karstark and the discussions held in the capital, tensions appear to have eased. Some feel that this was the decision behind this marriage, and the presence of the crown in the Riverlands.”
The quiet after the statement was uncomfortable, and Aegon coughed as he swallowed his piece of bread. That also matched with what Abby had said Lythene Ryger had told her all those months ago. He ventured a look to his bride. Her face was pale except for the splotches of bright color in her cheeks, her rosebud mouth pursed with discomfort.
“Then allow me to gladly free you of these misconceptions, my lords,” Mother said, her chin tilted up and her gaze meeting each lord and lady in turn before finally landing on Elmo Tully. Her elbows rested on the arms of the ornate chair, hands folded loosely in front of her. She was utterly relaxed now and Aegon found himself mimicking the posture, even if he felt nervous and on edge. The food in his belly helped. He could feel Abby’s anxieties from her place beside him as keenly as if they were his own. She needed him to be calm. She needed his strength. His mother needed him to be reasonable. He could do this. “During Lord Lyonel’s time as Hand of the King, he and the king had discussed this betrothal. I had also discussed this betrothal with him on numerous occasions. Harrenhal had nothing to do with these conversations. Unless there’s the implication that he had a premonition of what was to happen here…”
The air rushed from his lungs, accompanied by a surprising sense of relief. Instinct compelled him to lift Abby’s hand and press a light kiss to her knuckles, holding her hand in both of his for a moment. She was finally starting to warm up and he looked to see her tension ease and finally relax back in her chair, if only a little.
Elmo Tully held Mother’s gaze for a long time, their eyes locked in some sort of silent conversation or contest, Aegon could not be sure.
“This idea that the crown would overstep themselves and park a dragon on your doorstep over squabbling houses is ludicrous, Lord Elmo,” his grandfather finally said. “We understand how the perception could have come about. Those who wish to sew discontent will always look for nooks and crannies to slither through.”
“No?” Elmo asked mildly, an arch of his brow as he propped his arms on his elbows, large hands folded in front of him. He wore no rings on his fingers, Aegon noticed. “Law states that through her marriage, Harrenhal will become Prince Aegon’s. He is not bringing lands to this marriage and instead, Lady Abrogail’s dowry is providing everything in this union. Seven protect her, should she pass without issue, Harrenhal becomes the prince’s… and then the lands will eventually pass to the crown.”
The implication was clear. Aegon was still the eldest son. Should Viserys change his mind on matters of succession and Aegon named King, then Harrenhal, its income and lands would pass from the Riverlands and become part of the Crownlands.
“The prince is bringing a dragon to the marriage,” his grandfather’s voice was equally mild, even amused.
“Should Prince Aegon pass without issue, Harrenhal will still be in the hands of my sister,” Larys spoke, reaching for his goblet. “It will not default to the crown, nor the prince’s next of kin. Abrogail will maintain her hold.”
“And what is to prevent the crown from simply marrying her to another one of the king’s sons?” Lord Mudd spoke this time. It was the conversation that his father hated and could only happen with him still abed. Aegon instinctively felt the prickle of anxiety and the shortness of breath that came when discussions that edged on the succession, as well as the terrible idea that Abby would just be given to Aemond or Daeron. Daeron was just a boy and the idea of Aemond and Abrogail in that way made Aegon’s blood boil, teeth aching to snap his jaw around his brother’s throat and rip it out. It didn’t matter if Aemond was betrothed, or if he didn’t covet Abby in the least. The mere thought of it incensed him.
She belonged to him, and to think her alone and vulnerable without him had Aegon threading his fingers through hers, the closest he could come to splitting open his ribs and trapping her inside where she’d be warm and protected, worth more than a thousand gold dragons or this castle or her inheritance.
Abby squeezed his hand with both of hers, thumb stroking along the back of his hand and he looked down at her. She was there, he was there. The tension eased only some.
“And should Lady Abrogail pass in childbirth without issue?” Posed Tully this time. Aegon thought he was going to be sick at the thought of it. The talk of all this death, hers and his, it hung over him like a specter, as if it were an unspoken wish. “Prince Aegon would hold ownership-”
“I do find it interesting how we are so quick to assume that I will die within a month of their marriage and not live a long life,” Larys cut in, a placid smile on his face. “It is only a deformed foot that I live with, not palpitations of the heart or fever or grayscale…” He trailed off with a wave of his hand. Tully and Lord Mudd both shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Beside him, Mother lifted her goblet and he could see the amusement on her face that she was trying to hide. Larys’ words were enough to cut through the tension and Aegon huffed out a snort. Abby giggled quietly beside him.
“Apologies, Lord Larys,” Elmo said. “But these are important discussions.”
“And the assumption that I myself would not have also thought of and worked out with the final negotiations?” Larys Strong shook his head, lips pursed. For a man who did not speak often, he had slid into the moment well. “I must say, the lack of faith you appear to have in me not only as a lord of a holding, but a member of the Small Council, and your direct vassal are fully on display and I am concerned that if these things were shared by Lord Grover, that it was never brought up during the prince’s celebrations.”
Once more, Aegon saw that Larys Strong had Elmo Tully on the back foot in front of several of the houses in attendance. There was no illusion to the privacy of this conference. Not from the servants in attendance, nor from the lords and ladies who would discuss this with others. He wondered if this was normal discussion between vassals and their lords. The mediation between Houses Bracken and Blackwood with House Tully in attendance had gone differently. His mother had defended House Tully when certain implications had come up. It was exhausting to watch and process, and Aegon felt like they were circling.
Elmo’s face hardened. “Lord Strong, you leave the running of Harrenhal to your castellian. You have not been in the Riverlands for any extended period of time since before your father took office as Master of Laws and later Hand of the King. I correspond more frequently with Ser Simon than I have with you until recently. What am I left to assume of you, my lord?”
“To be asked to serve the realm is the highest honor, Lord Elmo, and I do not regret my position, and neither did my father. Each raven sent to Harrenhal is reviewed and passed onto myself where my replies are sent directly to House Tully. I do not know the workings of the paramount house, and I am disinclined to assume anything, as it serves none. Your concern and those of my fellow vassals are noted, and our great queen and Lord Otto have been nothing but above board in our negotiations between the prince and my sister.” He inclined his head in the direction of Mother and grandfather, who returned the gesture. “Queen Alicent and her father work tirelessly with the king and any concerns that you have with his Grace's choices and decisions should be brought up directly with him.”
Silence filled the room once more and Aegon looked at Elmo Tully, stone faced and displeased at the failure of whatever outcome he’d been hoping for.
“Your concerns for Lady Abrogail are well intentioned, Lord Elmo,” Mother said. “And you do well to bring the concerns your vassals have to us, although I do wish we had discussed these sooner, and not on the eve of my son’s wedding.” The gentle rebuke was a statement of the obvious and she leaned back in her seat. “The assumptions made that the crown would engage in duplicitous behavior to undermine the sacred agreement between vassals and their liege lords will not be taken to heart and will be left at this table. I can also assure you, Lord Elmo, and your fellow lords, as well as Lord Tully, that the king and I thought long about this betrothal. The king had discussed this previously with Lord Strong and subsequently the new Lord Strong, and was happy to join our families. If there are further concerns, then when his Grace has recovered from the journey, we will be more than happy to discuss any lingering concerns. Are there?”
“Lord Mallister isn’t here because of Ironborn ships spotted near the Cape of Eagles.” It was Lord Ryger’s turn to speak up now. “They raided a few of the villages along the bay last year.”
“Then a dragon here in the Riverlands will be helpful,” Aegon declared with a grin. Not that he was happy about burned villages, but they were much further from his mind than this prime opening. “King’s Landing is but a few hours flight from here, so I would imagine the Cape of Eagles would be similar. It could be enough to scare them off.”
A murmur washed through the room, the tone much different than the distrustful gazes and whispers that held them only moments before. It didn’t matter if Elmo Tully and the other lords believed his mother and grandfather or not. Aegon had seen the opening to something that mattered far more: the safety and protection of these people. Flush with finding his way, Aegon stood, chair scraping across the flagstone, and tugged his riding leathers off. It was much too hot and sweat had started gathering along the nape of his neck. He rested a hand along the back of Abby’s chair, his body inclined towards hers.
“I understand your concerns, and I have listened to them in earnest. If you can be reassured of my commitment to your house, Lord Elmo, and to our fellow houses, then take this thusly. Our children will be of the Riverlands. I am as much invested in the safety and wellbeing and protection of these lands from the Ironborn and whomever else chooses to attempt to press advantage. I swear myself to this. And if there are still sore feelings over… whatever happened in the past in regards to wardship, then I would happily ward one of your sons, Lord Elmo. My younger brother, Daeron, would benefit from boys his own age, as he will be here squiring for my uncle, Ser Gwayne.” Aegon tilted his head, catching Tully’s gaze with a slight smile. “Ser Harwin spoke positively of his time squiring with you at Riverrun in his youth.”
“He did,” Abby said, her voice soft but steady. “And perhaps we can discuss in the future one of our sons fostering with you at Riverrun. My father always reassured me of the ease the partnership between our houses had, and we would like to continue that tradition. I may have grown up away from here, but the rivers run through my blood; Harrenhal is my home. Our people are my kin. The prince speaks truly. Our children will be raised with the customs and traditions of our home, and Aegon and Sunfyre will fiercely protect the sanctity of our realm.”
Many heads were nodding and Elmo’s gaze pinned Aegon in place and he met it without hesitation. Whatever his mother and grandfather plotted, it was beyond Aegon’s knowing. What he did know was that he needed to prove himself to Elmo Tully and the Riverlords, and finally start ripping these assumptions that he was some eager villain set to usurp everyone in his path. He tried to convey that in his look, his hand dropping from the back of Abby’s chair to her shoulder, fingers curling protectively over her slim shoulder. He didn’t want the throne. He didn’t want Tully’s seat. Aegon wanted a home.
Abby, and Harrenhal, were what he wanted.
Abby sat still as Sarra Frey wound spring flowers into her hair and Lythene knelt before her, tracing blue ink along her hands and bared arms. The gown she wore had slashed sleeves, a style she did not often wear without tighter sleeves beneath and the cool air spread goosebumps along her skin. Coupled with the ticklish tracing of the cold woad, she was doing her best not to shiver too much.
“You all have strange customs,” Rhea Royce said, crunching into a juicy, red apple, the juice running down her chin and she swiped it away with the back of her hand. “Won’t that paint turn her blue for days?”
“They make you visit the Bronze Kings for blessings at Runestone,” Cousin Cassana pointed out with a laugh, handing over fussy little Dyana to her mother, her elder sister Deirdre. “You know how those crypts are. I still feel like I’m being watched.”
“Besides,” Deirdre added, cooing at her daughter. “Woad doesn’t stain, and most certainly won’t stand up with all the wedding preparations.”
“Ah yes.” It was Wylla’s turn now, knocking her foot against Rhea’s knee as she leaned against a moss and ivy covered stump at the edge of the blanket. “We’re making an Abby stew of hot water and goat milk. What could survive? Lythene, do you think we could go ahead and paint her all over? Is that a custom here?”
Abby rolled her eyes with a smile as the women around her laughed at the joke. “I am sitting right here,” she pointed out in mock exasperation. “I like this. It lets me feel closer to my family.” Her cousins would remember if her mother had partaken in the riverland custom. She knew, of course, that Aunt Mya certainly had, as did great-grandmother Sabitha. Mayhaps her grandmother, Addison Lefford, did as well, although she was also technically a Westerlander. Abby had been overly worried that she wouldn’t get this, that the queen would overrule it in the name of legitimacy for Aegon.
She might have, until Elmo Tully and the other banners sat at the great table the day before to accuse dragons of coming to feast on fish.
Sarra’s fingers snagged on a knot and Abby hissed at the painful pull while the other girl immediately apologized. “Almost done,” she promised.
“I’m nervous,” Abby said while Lythene finished the swirl up near her shoulder. The green gown was not the traditional blue of a Riverlands bride, and it wasn’t anywhere near the style that usually was done, but it had made do in a pinch and Abby did her best to ignore the pang of inadequacy that kept threatening to surge up. It was a low, little thrum in the back of her mind, telling her that she was a false thing, that she had no claim to a heritage she’d been taught to be proud of, for she had not spent long summer days in the fields chasing lambs or taking oaths and prayers beneath the weirwoods and the seven in the family godswood.
It was said that the Harrenhal godswood was the largest in the realm - even bigger than Winterfell’s, which Abby had a difficult time believing. Wylla had no answers to it, since it had been some time since she had seen her cousin, the now Lord Cregan, but said that Harrenhal’s was very large. It was as if a whole forest had been encased in the castle walls. Abby thought it more than a little strange, since Harren the Black had no issue in chopping down every remaining weirwood grove for leagues to build the fortress, yet he left this one standing and even protected. Was his wife a maiden of the Riverlands? Had she managed to appeal to some sliver of better nature to protect this one tree from being sacrificed to Harren’s hunger? This tree that was witness to the fall of crimson leaves and bone bark, chopped and stripped and brutalized and splashed with blood of their people.
Wylla tugged on her hand and pulled her from the spiral of thoughts that clouded what was meant to be the happiest of times. “You. Get over here.”
“I am,” she grumbled and allowed Wylla to pull her along, gripping her skirts to make their way through the untended and overgrown path. A stream ran through the godswood and Abby let the sound of rushing water push away the shadowy haze that her thoughts had turned to more frequently since they’d arrived. What a sour and unhappy bride they must think she was. Wylla tucked their arms in together and she relaxed into it after all the time apart, finding comfort in her friend and her unwavering spirit beside her. The other girls laughed ahead of them, Rhea lingering on her own as she took in the sights and the crunch of her apple. Cassana, Deirdre, and little Dyana followed a bit behind, the sister’s catching up after their years apart. She was not alone even if the presence of what was lost lingered in every birdsong and every shadow of the towers. “Father would not wish me sad,” Abby confessed for Wylla’s ears alone. “But I cannot help it.”
“Of course you can’t,” she said reasonably. “But he would not want his absence to hinder your joy. You are happy, aren’t you? If you are not, I will deal with Aegon myself.”
“Are you simply looking for an excuse to do so?” Abby teased and Wylla had the grace to flush at being caught out.
“No, not… he’s been better.”
“He has. And I do like to see the both of you getting along, even if it’s about minding me like I can’t take care of myself.” She shook her head but there was a warmth of fondness at their apparent arrangement. Abby did not need minding; she was capable of looking after herself, but it warmed her to know that they were looking after her as well. “I am happy - to answer your question. I trust the gods to ensure that athair knows of my happiness, and mother sees it too.” Abby rubbed her thumb against Wylla’s black and silver sleeve to reassure her and herself, and found that her mood had lightened as they trooped their way through the woods.
“Here we are,” Deirdre announced, bringing the group to a stop. They had followed the steam through the forest for a good quarter of an hour, the path clear if overgrown. Here they came to a stop, not quite at the heart tree. Abby would make the final trek herself. Her elder cousin came to her side, a soft smile on her face and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. “Go, a leanbh, and speak with them.”
Her hands shook and Abby wiped her palms along the green wool of her gown. Wylla squeezed her arm with encouragement and they parted for her, letting Abby push through the last of the trees on her own.
Past the oaks and the evergreen, the bone white boughs of the great heart tree rose up. The stream widened here into a pool at the foot of the weirwood. Abby’s arms exploded into goosebumps and a hard shiver rolled down her spine, like the rushing of the water over the moss covered rocks before her. It was larger than the one in King’s landing, twisted and broad, reaching as high as it could towards the sun above. Her eyes searched for a way to approach, as she did not have any little raft to cross the waters. She remembered warnings as a child to be careful of the stream as there were spots that were far deeper than they appeared. Finally, she found the sliver of forest floor that reached the tree and she crossed it, another shiver coursing over her as if she stepped through some sort of threshold.
Before her, the tree stood, ancient and all knowing, holding the spirits of all who came before them. Abby noticed, being this close, that none of the other trees came near, as if they knew the weirwood needed room in this captive place.
You’re alone.
The thought struck Abby like a crossbow bolt between her ribs and she blinked past the tears that filled her eyes. The weirwood tree was alone here and it must be so foolish of her to feel such empathy for it but she couldn’t help it.
“I have returned,” she said, dropping her skirts and staring up at the angry face of the tree. “I have been gone for so long I do not know if I remember the song of the rivers, but I know that it’s called me all these years.”
There was no answer. Of course there wasn’t, but she waited all the same, meeting the hateful eyes of the visage before her. It was no surprise to her that the weirwood looked angry. It had watched slaughter and pain. Helpless, the both of them were when it came to the protection of their family, and Abby felt the heat surge through her chest, the anger she so rarely gave into burning brightly in this moment.
“I can’t bring them back, and I wish I could make them pay for what they’ve done,” she cried and closed the distance to stand closer to the face. So close now, she could see the fissures in the bark and so clearly the red staining of the sap. “I can only vow to you, on my life and my children, that we will protect these lands from fire and salt, from the cruel reach of our enemies.”
These were not the blessings asked from a blushing bride. Abby didn’t know what feeling possessed her. She only knew the certainty that the weirwood’s loneliness and her own could not be bidden. They shared this thread, this lonely thread, and she inhaled sharply. “You called me all these years, didn't you? You are why this place has always felt like home to me when I had no answer for it, isn’t it?”
The leaves whispered in the wind.
The stream continued to rush.
Abby continued to meet the angry gaze of the weirwood staring back at her.
“I’m sorry. I’m sorry I was gone for so long.” Abby took a step, pulling her skirts up to make sure she didn’t trip climbing over the large, gnarled and moss covered roots of the tree. Tentatively, she reached a hand out as if touching the face’s cheek. She was meant to be saying prayers and asking for blessings like the Children of the Forest were above her in the boughs, listening and taking note.
This felt more right. She didn’t understand why but only knew that it felt like whatever had drawn her away from camp the other morning and towards the Red Wood. Abby wished she could put it to words. She wished that she understood all that was happening.
“Sióg bheag.”
She was speechless, her fingers curled against the trunk and her other hand gripping her gown. She could only hear the stream and the water. She couldn’t hear little Dyana’s babbles, or the laughter of Wylla. Abby shivered again. There were no dragon calls, she realized. There was nothing except the pool of water and the weirwood and them.
The man was tall. At least, Abby thought it was a man. He stood on the other side of the tree, the water of the pool lapping along knees covered by rough, dark green trousers, his tunic woven of leaves of dappled green and red, his arms bare and big like the strongman she’d seen fight the last feast day of the Warrior. It was the antlers that her gaze was ultimately drawn too. Antlers that looked like they were sprouting from his wiry red hair, bone white as weirwood boughs. His face was square and ruddy and worn, skin like leather, his beard long and hairy.
“Níl aon rud sa saol seo ach na crainn agus ní bheidh muid beo ach ar feadh tamaill bhig,” the man spoke, his voice rough as river stones, worn as if abused by smoke. His eyes were dark and his gaze impossible to tear away from. Abby frantically attempted to discern what he said. Trees? Life?
“I…” She swallowed and forced herself to breathe. She did know these words, even on a long forgotten level. “We will only be alive a short time… Pangur Bán… Pangur Bán….” Abby sang the last words uncertainly as the lullaby tugged at her deep memory. The words cracked from her, creaky from disuse as she sang. “An dorchadas a chasadh chun solais…”
Turn the darkness to light.
Silence fell and the weirwood’s leaves shuddered. Something tickled against her hair and cheek and Abby lifted her hand to pluck away one of the crimson leaves that had fallen.
“Duais tine gréine,” he said, tilting his head up to the sky. “Duais fola.” Prize? Sun prize? She didn’t not understand what sort of prize he meant by fola, a word she wasn’t familiar with.
“I don’t understand,” Abby confessed. Her voice trembled and she hated it. She hated that she was struggling with words spoken to her in the cradle. Words that were a part of her but long left unspoken and now rusty and creaky with disuse. “I want to understand.” She tilted her head, watching the way the antlers looked beneath the dappled light. “You’re from the Isle of Faces, aren’t you?”
He inclined his head slightly in what she could only assume was confirmation and she bowed her head in return. The Green Men were the protectors of the weirwoods, of the most ancient practices. Pilgrims seldom visited the Isle, but they did, many choosing to stay among the small community to pray, to protect the trees, to practice whatever vestiges of the magic that was left before the Children had vanished far away.
She tried to find the words and they came out pathetic to her ears. “I came for my wedding blessing. I didn't mean to disrupt your quiet.”
“A bride for Harrenhal.” The common tongue was so clear that Abby blinked, stunned into silence. “They leave quickly. Sickness. Water. Poison.”
Harwin’s mother had died from Winter fever and her own had died from a long illness. Larys and Cory’s mother had drowned. None that she knew of had been poisoned.
A bride with a broken neck. How tragic.
Abby’s knees buckled and she sat heavily down on the gnarled roots as the air was knocked from her. She tried to swallow and push the words out but her throat was closed and her eyes were hot. A shudder rocked her frame. She was so exhausted from her grief that Abby thought she should find it a relief that it would not be her grief to bear this time, but the idea of being parted from Aegon, from leaving him alone to the further machinations of his mother and grandfather, to whatever the realm chose. Would they think he had poisoned her? Would he be held up as the criminal by Elmo Tully?
To not wake up in his arms every morning? To not taste his kisses, to not feel his arms around her holding her together and trying to lend her strength?
It was a damning hell. It was not peace. It was not solace, it was agony.
“In four moons, you will be blessed.”
She blinked past the angry tears in her eyes. “What? But you just said-”
“In four moons, the gods will bless you.” He turned in dismissal and she pushed from the roots, crying out after him to ‘Wait!’ but he didn’t. What did this even mean? Was she going to die in four moons? Would the gods save her in four moons?
“Please! I don’t know!” She cried again, tears rolling down her cheeks. The Green Man mounted the bank and Abby drew back as she got a look at his legs. They weren’t human legs, they were like a deer’s: bent and furred.
Then, he was gone and Abby was alone.
Her and the weirwood tree.
Did you like this chapter? WHAT ARE YOUR THEORIES? What excited you the most? What questions do you have? I'm here to answer! And if you don't know what to say, please reblog to spread the love <3 THREE CHAPTERS LEFT.
#house of the dragon#hotd fic#hotd fanfic#hotd oc#fyeahhotdocs#fyeahgotocs#ocappreciation#aegon ii fanfic#aegon ii targaryen#aegon x oc#aegon ii targaryen fanfic#aegon ii targaryen fic#house targaryen fanfic#house strong#aegon ii targaryen x oc#oc: abrogail strong#fic: the maiden and the drowning boy#aegon x abby#abrogon#otp: do not go far from me#my fics
42 notes
·
View notes
Text
Having thoughts after reading @dimplyowl's posts about Izzy and Ed and their behaviors.
I mean, I've had these thoughts a lot already. I attempted to express some of them shortly after season 2 aired when folks on twitter would rail against Ed's violent behavior toward Izzy at the same time they vehemently insisted that Izzy had never done anything bad ever to Ed. I tried to craft thoughtful responses on posts of people I thought might be interested in having a conversation and open to maybe understanding a different way of understanding Izzy's behavior. I did this maybe about three or four times, and every time I was 100% completely ignored. No "thanks for sharing your thoughts," no "cool story, bro," no "get fucked." Crickets. Zip, nada, zilch.
This show is silly and serious, goofy and deep, sweet and heavy. And I like exploring both sides - being able to float in the fun and being able to plumb the depths. And I'm in this fandom to do both of those things in a safe community - which I experience in abundance each day and am so grateful for! - not to be re-traumatized by people who are gleeful and militant apologists for emotional abuse. I became very well acquainted with the block and mute buttons around this time, happy to curate my experience.
I freely admit that this is a bit of a ramble and that it won't be flawless, but it feels good to organize my thoughts.
Content note before you continue reading: Author's experience with physical and emotional abuse as it relates to their thoughts regarding Izzy Hands' character and people's dismissal of the gravity of emotional abuse. Not gratuitous, but take care of yourself, and do not continue reading if that may cause you harm. And yes, I've been to lots of therapy, for which I am very grateful! 💜
I was raised by season 1 Izzy Hands.
Filled with rage, virulently jealous, and expertly manipulative. Someone who expected me to meet their every need by existing in their fantasy world where they were the ultimate martyr, and I was the ungrateful piece of shit they bent over backwards for. Gaslighting and crazy-making were literally a part of my everyday existence.
Less frequently, this person was also physically abusive, and I feared this abuse even on the occasions it didn't occur.
Both fucked me up plenty, and I won't play the "abuse olympics" and say one was worse than the other. (And I would imagine that there isn't such a thing as "only" physical abuse - the two are intimately tied together.) I will say that in my *own* experience, which is individual to myself and probably the proportions of each type of abuse, I have found the emotional abuse to be absolutely insidious in the ways it molded my understanding of self, relationships, love, affection, communication, sex, worth, sense of free will, responsibility, and more. I am still unraveling these things even over a decade after I cut all contact with this person.
The scene where Izzy confronts Ed, who is cleaning up his cabin and wearing the pink robe, is one that really sticks out to me.
A decent number of the Izzy-apologist takes I read talked about how Izzy didn't do anything wrong when he told Ed he'd be better off dead than as a "namby pamby in a silk dressing gown pining for his boyfriend." That he only serves Blackbeard and that Edward "had better watch his fucking step." These people said that Ed could have basically let that go like water off a duck's back and never become the Kraken.
We are responsible for our own actions *and* abusers know exactly how to push your buttons, get under your skin, take you down at your knees, and to grind your face into the gravel when you're already down. They know exactly where to stick the proverbial knife to do the swiftest, most lethal damage with the fewest words. They know how to make you feel like less than nothing - that you have NO inherent worth outside of what you do and how you serve them - so that you will bend to their will.
This scene shatters my heart every single time. I think Con and Taika both get their characters so right in every syllable and micro-expression during this exchange.
And whether Izzy's manipulation is conscious or unconscious doesn't matter. Just as there are reasons, but no *excuse* for the way Ed hurts people (or that Stede or the Badmintons, etc, hurt people), there is no *excuse* for the way Izzy abuses Ed (or anyone else).
I also heard people saying that Izzy's threats were empty and Ed should have known that. No, there isn't one single thing about Izzy's threats that were empty. He brought the fucking British to the Revenge and tried to have Stede - the man Ed loves - executed before Ed's eyes.
"Are you really going to lick the king's boots" wasn't about Izzy wanting Ed to be free. Ed felt free and happy with Stede when he could be someone softer and 3-dimensional. Izzy wanted Ed to be licking *his* boots in his every choice and behavior, even if Ed was captain in name. Izzy never served "his captain" - he only ever served the Blackbeard of his fantasies. A caricature that left Ed feeling utterly hollow and contemplating "packing it all in" (which didn't mean "retirement" when he said those words).
I simply don't have time anymore for people who wish to live in their own fantasy world where Izzy is a wholly-innocent victim being preyed upon by the Big Bad Kraken. The Kraken may have been born the night Ed killed his dad, so that part of Ed pre-existed Izzy, but Izzy did say in his own dying words that he fed the darkness in Ed and needed it for himself.
I know some people have a hard time seeing Izzy as a father-type figure to Ed, as David Jenkins has said before. But I can see it perfectly clearly. He's living his life through Ed, wanting him to perform exactly as ordered, to be a two-dimensional figure that satisfies his own need to feel important and needed.
One thing I haven't seen discussed as much that I absolutely recognize in Izzy from my own experience with my abuser is his incredible jealousy of anyone else that gets Ed's attention. He does not want anyone else to be close to Ed. He wants to be the gatekeeper to Blackbeard and the only one to call him Edward. He literally tries to have Stede killed because of how jealous he is. He does not want anyone else to love Ed, and he doesn't want Ed to love anyone else. He is so deeply insecure that he cannot share him at all.
If Ed has a real relationship (of any kind, not just romantic - he and Stede start out as instant BFFs), then he is not capable of performing Izzy's version of Blackbeard and pouring all of his energies into serving Izzy's (obviously very unhealthy) emotional needs. It's a zero sum game. Izzy has to have all of Ed, or he's "lost" the game.
Izzy needs to be to needed so badly that he creates in his mind a Blackbeard/Ed who cannot function without him, and he will do whatever it takes to shove Ed back into the box he needs him in in order to keep his own identity secure. Because if Ed doesn't have to be Blackbeard, that means he doesn't need Izzy, and who is Izzy without Blackbeard? He doesn't have a stable self and so *uses* Ed to prop himself up to feel like "somebody." He has built his own identity around the fantasy of Blackbeard.
Just because someone isn't losing toes doesn't mean abuse isn't happening. Emotional abuse is real. Additionally, perpetrators of violence have often been victims themselves. (This isn't even touching on the fact that they're all pirates.) Ed can be both. These things are messy as fuck. But I will say that Izzy's abuse clearly pre-dated Ed's Kraken-era violence against Izzy by years, at least, if not decades.
I'm genuinely not sure what the perceived merit or gain is in pretending otherwise. And just as Ed is ultimately responsible for his own actions, so is Izzy.
I appreciated Izzy's redemption arc, and I cried when he died. And I think it's ok that Izzy died. And Izzy was a very skilled emotional abuser in season 1. All of those things can be true at the same time.
I know there are a thousand other ways to come at this topic and examine it. I didn't even touch the question of apologies or redemption or any of that. Nor am I going to. This was primarily a personal examination of season 1 Izzy Hands' abusive behavior.
--
Image from Our Flag Means Death Frames on twitter
#ofmd izzy#ofmd abuse#ofmd emotional abuse#ofmd physical abuse#ofmd meta#ofmd ed and izzy#ofmd violence#ofmd#our flag means death#tw abuse#cw abuse
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
Imperfect
Pairing: Gojo Satoru x GN!Reader
Summary: You call your boyfriend to warn him you are being followed. When Gojo arrives, it is already too late.
Warning Tags: +18 (MINORS DNI), GORE!!!!!, cannibalism!!!, brief mention of sexual assault, short fic with horror elements.
Author's Notes: let's welcome Gojo-san into the midst of my halloween event. honestly, i love how short and effective this is. please, PLEASE pay attention to my tags since i didn't want to spoil my story too much. enjoy your reading!!
my halloween's masterlist
Some consider you the luckiest human being alive for dating Gojo Satoru. Others may wonder why you decided to date him in the first place. Dating the strongest sorcerer alive didn't frighten you or this whole new universe with curses and cursed spirits. You had always been considered peculiar anyway, out of the curve, so what was one thing more to add to your weirdness?
Satoru told you how powerful he was. No, not as a warning, more like someone declares they are Virgo or Aries or prefer fish instead of chicken. It was a fact: nobody else in this world was stronger than Gojo Satoru.
And sure enough, you could feel it. Small and low, but still there to remind you that Satoru hid a tremendous power inside of him that you weren't sure you would understand. Or cared. But most of the time, Satoru is chill, especially since you feed him into his sugar tooth and his need to be loved and cherished. And he spoiled you enough, so where was the problem?
Before, you thought dating someone so powerful could bring some unexpected dangers, but Satoru stated with confidence that no one would be crazy enough to hurt you, period. There was no discussion about that. Not one single moment you felt afraid anyway; Gojo Satoru would burn the entire world for you. He wouldn't stop until he exorcized every single one of them if a single strand of your hair was found out of place.
It was easy dating him, sharing your feelings and fears. Satoru always wanted to be the center of your attention: he was needy but had enough love to give you back (with some constant reminders of how lucky you were for dating him). Satoru was never disgusted: he embraced any of your weirdness and respected all of you, which delighted you and made you fall in love more and more.
But (because there is always a "but" and nothing can be flawless all the time) you never revealed to him your secret: Gojo Satoru is too perfect already. He accepts all of you, imperfect as you are; you are just too afraid he would never understand what you truly were.
It is on the night that you get followed that your secret spills out.
Satoru is on the other side of the country, exorcizing an "easy" curse (brutal for everyone else), and his phone has had no signal since he got there. Gojo complains to the curse that he can't say goodnight to you before slaying it. Finally, as he gets to the most elevated part of town, he is bombarded by messages from you begging for help.
"Satoru, I am being followed!"
"Please, please!"
"I am scared!"
You had sent your location to be found more easily; Gojo didn't waste time teleporting back to Tokyo. There is a certain coldness in his veins, his mind frantic as he floats above the place you sent, his blue eyes frantically searching your last known location. Satoru has one mission, and it is to find you.
He notices the amount of blood first in a dark alley. Satoru is there in the blink of an eye, his bandana still down, his eyes scanning the situation. There is so much blood splattered on the walls on the floor. It's too much to be from a single human being. There are guts, a half-eaten leg, and a scalp with short dark hair, masculine. Satoru can feel a twisted smile growing on his face. That's when he hears a weak "help me" behind the corner.
When Satoru turns around, he freezes for a second on his own Satoru time. There you are, alive. Alive with your mouth eating a man's stomach, not even raising your head to acknowledge Satoru's presence. He waits, keeping his distance, as you continue munching on the man's open belly. He seems to ask Satoru for help with his eyes, but the strongest sorcerer watches the scene with a tiny smile. He places his bandana back on his eyes, seeing more body parts behind you. Satoru presumed it was at least three attackers.
Satoru calls your name softly. Your head snaps in his direction, and Satoru has a vision of your glory: dark pupil eyes, mouth full of blood, dirty claws instead of nails. The same ones you used to cut this guy open. There was nothing human about you then, but Satoru still found you the prettiest thing he had ever seen. You seem to snarl in his direction, warning Satoru to back away while he continues smiling, content. As if he couldn't love you more. As if seeing the prettiest thing in his life, admiring it as a valuable artwork in a museum.
Your attention is back to the man who looks pretty close to death as you finish eating him, the sounds of bones breaking. When there is nothing else to eat, you sniff the air, looking at Satoru, tense.
You seem to slowly return to your usual self, realizing what you have done in front of your perfect boyfriend. He has finally seen your secret and the mess you are: eating human parts as the damned animal you are.
Satoru gets up, slowly walking towards you, and thankfully, you don't move away. You seem to recognize him, your lips still showing your teeth as a sign of defense, but Satoru isn't afraid. Even if you could pass through Mugen, you would never hurt him. He would bet his Six Eyes on that.
Gojo squats in front of you, placing his hands on your face. You don't try to get away, but your eyes demonstrate fear and some doubt.
"It is me. Just me. Come back to me now. Come on." Your eyes come back to your usual color as you listen to Satoru.
"Satoru?" Your voice is weak, and Gojo brings you to his chest. He doesn't seem to care you are getting his immaculate clothes dirty. "I tri-tried to call you…"
"It is okay. I am sure this isn't your fault."
"I am sorry you had to discover like this. They followed me! I begged them to leave me alone, but they continued following me. Until one tackled me and tried to place his hand inside my, my…"
"Shhhhh, it is okay now. I am glad you did it."
Satoru and you continue into that embrace until your shivers are gone. You are surprised, though thankful for Satoru. For understanding your other side that sometimes comes out and requires human meat. You control it the best you can, having raw meat when the urgencies got too strong, though everything fell apart when three men decided to attack you.
You didn't have a choice, begging them to stay away, calling Satoru to help you, even if it meant him discovering your secret.
You only reserved for people you consider genuinely evil, people who tried to harm you or others. You thought Satoru would give up on you after seeing what you actually were, but he seems to admire the fact you even tried to control.
"I will have someone clean this. Come on, let's go home and get you clean."
"You are not upset with me?"
"With the fact that you can take care of yourself? I'm proud. Come on."
Satoru helps you get up. You slowly walk away without looking backward, feeling calmer since you know now Gojo Satoru would love you no matter what.
taglist: @scar-crossedlvrs, @roseglazedlens. if you want to be tagged into my halloween event, please let me know!
#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru x you#gojo satoru#satoru gojo#satoru gojo x reader#gojo x reader#gojo x you#satoru gojo fanfic#satoru gojo x you#gojo satoru fanfic#satoru x reader#gojo horror#jujustsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen fanfic
186 notes
·
View notes
Text
DAMN THE MAN, SAVE THE EMPIRE
on the surface, you were beautifully perfect. inside, was a different story. this composure influences an argument between you and minho. he helps you realize that no one cares anyways.
PIERCE THE VEIL series
PAIRING lee minho x gn!reader WC 1.1k TAGS established relationship trope. minor arguing. cussing. petnames: honey, gorgeous. angst but not that severe. reader has problems with her feelings. OMI NOTE minho is secretly ptv coded and nobody can change my mind. hope yall enjoy the (kinda) back to back post muahaha.
everything on the outside remained perfectly porcelain, a fabricated smile resting on your face like a manufactured doll. a doll that was malleable, taking every punch swung it’s way. minho never appreciated the idea of this, how you just let people boss you around.
but you were happy, and that was the only thing that mattered. you adjusted to any weird situation or any uncomfortable circumstances.
yet when the door closed behind you and you were out of reach, tears escaped from your glossy eyes. everything cut into you at once, all the stress pouring into you like salt on an open wound. the apartment was empty, not a warm body to be found.
it seemed like the coast was clear as you let out strangled sobs. you let your body lean against the wall, slowly descending yourself down the cold plaster. carefully tucking your knees into the rest of your body you sat and cried.
all of your senses subsided, making it feel as if you were in a small orb incapable of feeling anything. what was once your safe space became a problem, as you felt panicked arms rush around your figure.
you didn’t hear a single footstep, nor any movement around you. so why did it feel like you were being held?
moving your head away from your knees, you look up to see what was happening. instead, you are met with a worried minho. he raised the pads of his fingers to wipe tears from your flushed cheeks, his other head holding the back of your head.
“honey, are you okay? why are you crying on the floor?” he mumbled, hugging your body into his.
“i– i’m fine! i’m okay, i just um tripped and it hurt.” you blatantly lie to him, pulling away. “i know you’re lying to me, i just want to help you.” he tries to take your hand, but you move it out of the way before he can grab it.
“minho, i’m fine. please drop it.” you stand up from your spot on the floor, ignoring the furry creatures that came over curiously.
“y/n.” he said sternly, grabbing hold of your wrist before you could get away.
you turned back on your heel, visibly frustrated. he wasn’t supposed to know as much as he was about to, and you know it’d kill him if he did.
“let me go, min. i told you it’s nothing, please.” you tried your best to wiggle out of his grip.
“why do you keep shutting yourself out to me? just tell me that at least.”
“i don’t have to tell you shit.” you spat. “god, i’m just trying to be helpful to you! are you so conceited that you won’t let me be there for you?” he argued with you.
“can’t you just believe that i’m okay? sure i was maybe crying a little but what does it matter to you?” you yelled, tears threatening to spill from your eyes once again, “you’re too busy to care anyways.”
“you know i can’t control my work schedule. you’re being selfish.”
“right, i’m the selfish.”
“you only see the dark side of my love for you, y/n. i want nothing more than to do what i can to help you.”
“theres not much you can do for me. i’m perfect. i’m okay.” you exhale deeply in an attempt to calm yourself.
“but that’s the thing, you aren’t.” he reaches his hand out to you again, in which you hesitantly take.
“minho please–”
“i know you think that– that you have to be some kind of flawless image all the time. and that nobody will take you seriously if you’re vulnerable.” he pauses for a second, recollecting his thoughts, “but nobody likes this shit anyways. i want you to stay true to yourself.”
“that’s easier for you to say. you can stay perfect behind closed doors, while i’m like this.” minho doesn’t respond. “is that what you wanted to hear? that maybe i’m going a little insane? that maybe i’m pulling out my fucking hair trying to maintain this?”
when his eyes trailed to your own, they were glistening with so much sadness. he wrapped his arms closer around you in an embrace. you stayed stiff in his hold, but this didn’t matter to him.
“what if i told you that i was constantly phasing out? that sometimes it feels like i’m wearing a second skin when i’m on stage.” he whispers into your ear, his breath sending chills down your spine.
“you do..?” you mumble innocently, finally letting yourself loosen up.
“of course i do. everyone does. chan does, han, changbin. you aren’t the only one that feels like they need to perfect all the time.”
“fuck. when you say it like that i feel like a terrible person.”
“oh honey. if anything, that only makes the feeling deeper. maybe we can’t afford to calm our minds, but at least know that you aren’t alone. you never are.” he pulls his head out of the crook of your neck, moving his hands to cup your face.
doongie moves from a spot in the corner with his cat bed and other siblings to curl around your legs his fur rubs softly against your ankle, making you feel slightly ticklish. minho laughed slightly at the small feline creature coming to comfort his other parent.
“see? even our kid is here for you.” you smile at his words, letting yourself fully relax in his arms.
he leans closer into your face, leaving a tender kiss on your lips. it feels comforting, like you finally got the chance to be at home after so many moments of worry. the longer you stayed in his touch, the more reassured you felt.
when he separated from you, you whimpered slightly at the loss of contact. this only enabled him to plant one more chaste kiss onto your lips.
it was sweet. everything you needed to know that this was your safe space. feeling nothing but the plump lips of your lover against yours.
“i’m so sorry for being upset with you and pushing you away from me..” you sigh, pressing your forehead up against his.
“you have nothing to apologize for. i told you that i just wanted to help you. just tell me what you want to hear.” he tells you.
“you’ve told me everything i need to know, minho. i will.. try to be more open from now on.” you promise.
“then how about we start with what has my world so worked up. i don’t want you to cry anymore.”
© 2023 minkkumaz, all rights reserved support your writers by reblogging + giving feedback! it is greatly encouraged and appreciated. thank you! → why feedback + reblogging is so important. ~ (´。• ᵕ •。`) ♡ if you'd like, donate to minkkumaz ! PIERCE THE VEIL series
#⋆。˚ my works#lee know x reader#lino x reader#minho x reader#lee minho x reader#lee know angst#lee know fluff#lee minho angst#lee minho fluff#stray kids x reader#stray kids angst#stray kids fluff#stray kids imagines#stray kids scenarios#stray kids lee know#skz x reader#skz angst#skz fluff#skz fanfic#skz imagines#skz lee know#kpop fanfic#kpop x reader
238 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 43.5
Idiot.
The voice in my head is persistent. It’s been over two months but it’s not letting up.
I try to focus on the lines, struggling to keep the faint remnants of my Tartosan accent from creeping into Llama Man’s commanding voice. It’s always more difficult just after I’ve been home.
Idiot.
Images from the last year keep flashing by, little details seared into my brain. Her green eyes. Her smile. The delicate birthmarks artfully strewn across her face. I used to insist on kissing each of them goodbye before I left and it always made her laugh.
It was the best sound in the world.
Idiot.
The more recent images are a different story. Her tears. The look of shock and confusion in her eyes. She didn’t understand, of course, and some days I’m not sure I do either. Am I an idiot for leaving her? Or for letting myself fall in love with her in the first place?
Both?
“Alright, Paul, that was good, but let’s do an extra take just to be sure.”
I nod at the sound technician and start over.
“I’ve sent the files off to Mike. Personally, I don’t think he’ll demand another round, the last two takes were flawless.”
“Thanks. I’m sorry for dragging you in for pick-ups again, I’ve been feeling a bit off lately.”
“Hey, it’s a pay check. And I’m going to need it for the move. We want to get settled into the new house before my son’s wedding so we’re already packing.”
“Did you find a job in Henford yet?”
“Not yet, but my wife got an offer. We’ll make it work. My kid is the only family I have left, so if he moves abroad, we follow. And I never liked staying in one place for too long anyway, I get restless.”
“Well, best of luck over there, Charles. The new sound tech will have some big shoes to fill.”
“Thanks, Paul. It’s been a pleasure working with you.”
Charles leaves, and I turn on the coffee machine.
I’ve just finished pouring two mugs when Lee arrives.
“Oh, you must have read my mind, love, I am positively dying for a coffee right now.”
“When are you not?”
Lee settles onto the sofa with a sigh.
“It’s been one of those weeks, deadlines put such a damper on my creativity. But how was Tartosa? Did you have a nice birthday?”
“It was fine. I didn’t feel like making it a huge thing, but my mother had arranged a family dinner at the vineyard.”
“Ah, just an intimate and completely non-threatening gathering with fifteen to twenty people, then.”
I lean back against the counter and take a long sip of the coffee to avoid responding. It’s still too hot, and I grimace as the liquid burns my mouth. Idiot.
Lee isn’t so easily deterred, though.
“So, that’s it? You’re just never going to see her again?”
“Lee, first of all, she blocked me. On my birthday, no less. So I’m going to take that as a big fat hint and respect her wishes. Second, I broke up with her because it was a dead end. She’s not going to settle down for another decade, and when she does, she’s not going to pick some fifty year old relic.”
Lee raises an eyebrow.
“I beg your pardon?”
“Yeah, I said it. Sorry to break it to you, Lee, but you’re old. Ancient. Practically dust.”
“I’m choosing to ignore your hurtful remarks because you’re clearly heartbroken and out of your mind with grief.”
I snort. “Sorry. I’m fine, really, I’m just annoyed at myself.”
“For irrationally breaking up with the love of your life or for stubbornly refusing to reconsider?”
“For being an idiot in general, I guess. I knew it was a bad idea. I even told her as much the first time I met her. But then I just had to go back and talk to her again like a complete dumbass and she practically invited herself back to my hotel. How could I say no to that?”
Lee chuckles. “Oh, but you couldn’t, of course you couldn’t. I mean, she’s not exactly my type, but I can still appreciate the aesthetics, as it were.”
“Right? And that might even have been fine if it never went any further, but I got carried away and kept seeing her even though everyone could tell it was going to end badly. We’re both better off like this, I’ll get over it.”
Lee just looks at me over the rim of his glasses.
“Are you sure? I may be a dusty old relic but as far as I’m aware, the only way you could possibly know that she blocked you is if you spent your birthday trying to look her up.”
“Thanks, detective. It was a moment of weakness, you don’t need to rub it in my face.”
“I’m not trying to rub anything in your face, love, I know it’s not your thing. But you were clearly serious about her if you were planning to bring her to Tartosa. And just because the poor girl understandably got slightly intimidated, you drop her like a newborn giraffe. Why not give her some more time?”
“I didn’t… Lee, it was the sensible thing to do! I just turned forty, I can’t just spend years waiting for her to make up her mind and hope for the best.”
“I don’t share your fetish for monogamy, but I believe all relationships are like that, you can never be certain. But you’ve always been stubborn so I’ll just give you the usual break-up advice. Get a haircut, hit the gym, put yourself back out there. Will you at least see my stylist?”
“Never. I am not brave enough to let Jessica Clemons near my wardrobe.”
beginning / previous / next
#duchellilegacy#duchellichapters#duchelligen5#paul romeo#charlie ward#lee thompson#oh hi charlie#bye charlie?#two protagonists? in this economy?#it's more likely than you think
59 notes
·
View notes
Note
For me, the most hilarious thing that broke Ladynoir's neck will forever be that Marinette in Kuro Neko never even realized that Shadowmoth presumably having akumatized Chat Noir as a civilian is a BAD THING for more reasons than mostly her having been a bad guardian.
That was for real at the core of her breakdown in that episode, you can re-watch it, its right there, and what Adrien had to accept and sympathize with.
That is hilariously pathetic bc that girl never even realized that if it truly had been civilian Chat Noir who had been akumatized, then merely deakumatizing him wouldn't have been enough by a LONG SHOT bc ShadowMoth fucking FOUND HIM.
Chat and his loved ones would from then on never be safe again in Paris until ShadowMoth is defeated, but Marinette at no point in the episode or even by the end of season 5 ever realizes that.
Straight up canonly speaking, In the scenario of Chat Noir being found by ShadowMoth as a civilian, the biggest victim in Marinette’s eyes was herself and her poor guardianship. That is hilariously depressing.
That boy has barely any worth in her eyes, it's questionable if she even noticed for how long he stopped showing up in the beginning of the episode. If the father son Story had dared to happen like in Ephemeral before and Adrien had been caught behind her back and now was in desperate need of her PLEASE realizing that Chat isn't showing up anymore, man, if Gabriel had been using the opportunity to try and manipulate Adrien into thinking Ladybug doesn't care for him Gabriel would have straight up succeeded here.
But sure, Ladynette is bestest gurl, leader and partner in all of fiction lol
Not to mention, Marinette just dead ass let CatWalker be the deciding voice of the Ladynoir conflict, despite him from her perspective having no right to claim he has any strong opinion on this at all.
À random prince charming showed up for 10 minutes, told her she's the most amazing and blameless person who ever walked upon earth and that Chat's an ungrateful count with no rights so HE - CatWalker - will now dedicate himself to be her magical perfect care taker 'as she deserves'
And gurl just went "well damn, you are right! Chat IS a cunt, I AM blameless and deserves a perfect therapy prince!" and just called it a day and never learned from this.
From Marinette's perspective CatWalker should have been the most blatantly obvious manipulator ever since she has no idea if Plagg actually made it safely to Fu's "second black cat" and she should have punched him in the face for how bluntly he shit talked Chat Noir and tried making her fall for and trust him - CatWalker.
But nah. shit-talking Chat and stroking her ego were when Marinette genuinely fell in love with him for good and only send him away when having CatWalker around wasn't practical for her hero performance (which was then ALSO indirectly blamed on Chat Noir in the end lol
Nice, good to know that Marinette's dream love interest and partner being a magical desperate care taker of perfection who would rather rip himself apart than ask a single thing of her, and that alarming romantic type of hers having made her incapable of paying attention to the fight was CHAT NOIR'S fault, or how else could she be a flawless queen?
That episode is AWFUL lol
And she never even learned anything at any point. She still considered Monarch finding out Chat's identity irrelevant in Elation bc one "No" in over 4 seasons was enough for her to almost agree turning into his enemy and give Monarch Chat's identity herself so she can know what name his lips are attached to. An akumatization CHAT had to prevent by kissing her despite not wanting it.
Amazing, what a role model for girls.
And at the end of season 5 Chat Noir still was the human sacrifice because Adrien knew he has no right to ask for help from Ladybug bc she's all that matters, but at least he could tell Plagg that Ladybug will "forgive him" and he'll be Chat Noir again.
Magnificent. Feminism truly peaked with Marinette Dupain-Cheng.
What value does she see in him again beyond her comfort and endless moral free passes and rewards for barely giving a damn? Because I truly can't figure out what Marinette's oh so pure love for her Kitty is actually supposed to be. The more I look into it, the more superficial Marinette's side of Ladynoir and Marichat becomes.
Writers really dropped the ball on the one thing their show was hinging on huh.
Thank you for your ask!
#ML Salt#Marinette Salt#Ladybug Salt#ML Writing Salt#ML Writers Salt#Asks#Anon you're a LOT harsher than I am tbh but you make some good points!
56 notes
·
View notes